<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?>
<!-- If you are running a bot please visit this policy page outlining rules you must respect. http://www.livejournal.com/bots/ -->
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xmlns:lj="http://www.livejournal.com">
  <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09</id>
  <title>I.m.a.g.i.n.a.t.i.o.n</title>
  <subtitle>:: a i f a n t a s y 9 ' s ★ w r i t i n g ★ j o u r n a l ::</subtitle>
  <author>
    <name>ai_writer09</name>
  </author>
  <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/"/>
  <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom"/>
  <updated>2009-12-20T05:24:58Z</updated>
  <lj:journal userid="17471172" username="ai_writer09" type="personal"/>
  <link rel="service.feed" type="application/x.atom+xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom" title="I.m.a.g.i.n.a.t.i.o.n"/>
  <link rel="hub" href="http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/"/>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:8590</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/8590.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=8590"/>
    <title>Simple Moments: Moment One</title>
    <published>2009-12-20T05:24:58Z</published>
    <updated>2009-12-20T05:24:58Z</updated>
    <content type="html">&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Moment One&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;.exigent&lt;/b&gt; / adj. \ &lt;i&gt;urgent, requiring immediate attention&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;.audacious&lt;/b&gt; / adj. \ &lt;i&gt;recklessly bold; daring and fearless&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It had been quick. No one saw it coming; they were too busy laughing and talking. He had been, too. Talking and laughing with the others and not paying attention to his hands. One minute he was cutting the apple; then another minute, with a sharp gasp and loud clatter, red ran rapidly onto the white plastic cutting board. A deafening silence descended within the apartment complex before a dark warm presence immediately dashed to his side, grasping the bleeding finger into large hands.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s fine. I’m okay,” he replied as the remaining others around him suddenly scramble into action at the &lt;b&gt;exigent&lt;/b&gt; circumstance. He was pulled to the sink, where cool water ran across his pulsing finger; he winced.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, does it hurt much?” asked a worried leader as he lessened the pressure of the water but continued to hold the injured finger under the running water. He gazed worriedly at the younger male, only to receive a bright smile and a shake of the head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I told you,” replied Henry softly. “I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have First Aid Kit!” exclaimed Dong Hae as he skidded to a halt next to Henry. Worriedly, he added, “Will you be okay? Does he need to go to the hospital?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry gave a smile before Han Geng led him away to kitchen table, pushing the young violinist into a chair as he retrieved the First Aid Kit from Dong Hae. Siwon, who had immediately sat next to the injured boy, inspected the finger; Dong Hae and the others watched onward, anxious.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m okay,” repeated Henry as he watched the other inspect. “The cut isn’t deep. This does not entail an &lt;b&gt;exigent&lt;/b&gt; need to go to a hospital.” Two pair of arms slid around him, enclosing him in comfortable warmth. He glanced over at the anxious leader over his shoulder and up at a bouncing nervous Dong Hae. “Don’t worry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After five more minutes of scrutiny, Siwon finally declared the youngest male lucky, and everyone released a sigh of relief. Quickly taking the disinfectant and a band aid, Han Geng gave a quick warning &lt;i&gt;This may sting a bit&lt;/i&gt; before gently applying the cream &lt;i&gt;Ah, Hyung!&lt;/i&gt; onto the cut &lt;i&gt;Sorry!&lt;/i&gt; As the final section of the band aid was secured around the lithe finger, the majority of the other members of SJ-M had left the kitchen, saved Zhou Mi who was busy cleaning up the blood and finishing cutting the apple by the sink.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry,” whispered Henry as he watched his leader’s frown deepen in thought. Feeling a bit &lt;b&gt;audacious&lt;/b&gt;, he reached out with his other hand and lightly stroked the lines marring Han Geng’s forehead with his fingers, startling the other man out of thinking. Henry smiled. “If you keep frowning, those lines are going to stay and I’ll seriously have to start calling you Uncle.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The corner of Han Geng’s lip lifted as he snorted out a short laugh before his face returned to his serious look, intense eyes staring at Henry. It was only a few seconds under such stare that Henry started to shift uncomfortably, a slight blush forcing its way up his neck and onto his cheeks. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly shy, the young male started to pull away his fingers resting on the other man’s forehead when a tight grip encased his hand. Startled, Henry blinked owlishly at the other man. His eyes widened further as Han Geng turned the smooth hand onto his lips, kissing the tips, the palm, and the wrist before turning to the injured hand, kissing the wrist, the palm, and lastly the finger with the band aid. Turning dark molten eyes to the terribly blushing male in front of him, Han Geng leaned forward, sandwiching Henry’s pale hands between his two darker ones, his lips ghosting the other’s forehead. Henry shrunk back a bit, ducking his head and squeezing his eyes shut as he felt the heat radiating from his leader. Then, like a touch from a dream, lips lightly brushed his forehead, heavy, hot moist air blowing against his brown tresses. And like all dreams, the sensation disappeared and cold air washed across his face. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry snapped open his eyes and blinked at the empty chair before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;End moment.one&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:8107</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/8107.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=8107"/>
    <title>Incomplete Story, Who wants to take up a challenge?</title>
    <published>2009-05-09T19:09:51Z</published>
    <updated>2009-05-09T19:09:51Z</updated>
    <content type="html">&lt;b&gt;Note&lt;/b&gt; Incomplete Story Lines that I had started but never finished and now I had no idea what I wanted to write about. If any of the readers would like to take the plot and make something out from it, be my guest. Just tell me first so I can give you permission.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It'll be awesome if someone can take up the challenge :)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shoes squeaking against the polish wooden floor mingle with the loud pounding music pulsing within the practice studio. Seven young males can be seen dancing in sync with the music, and though their clothes have been drenched in sweat, their moves do not lack in fierceness and strength. As the music come to its final notes, they move to their final positions, each step precise and quick. It does not matter they are in a practice studio, with only them and their reflection. For the seven young males, they practice as their lives depend on it; each time they dance, practice, rehearsal, or performance, these young males dance to completeness. Perfection is their goal and with perfection comes the hard work; such is the determination of Super Junior M. No wonder they have received such success and attention since their debut in China.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For Hangeng, the formation of Super Junior M is a “dream come true”; after years of waiting and dedication, he can finally return to his country and perform. And leading his original four Super Junior members plus the two additional new members, he hopes that Super Junior M will become a group with many future albums to come in China.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as the last note of the song dies away, the members of Super Junior M simultaneously collapse tiredly onto the floor; they have been practicing for three hours straight with only short water breaks in between.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Glancing at the clock on the wall, Hangeng notes the time (3:20pm), and realizes that he needs to be ready by 4:00pm, for he has several meetings to attend in regards to the future activities of the seven member group. As tired as he may feel, as the leader of SJ-M he is responsible to not only take care of the members but everything else that has to do with the group.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He sighs. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ge.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He turns his head around to see a white towel before his eyes; taking the towel in his hands as he sits up, Hangeng comes face to face with the youngest member of the group, kneeling besides the older member with a slight twinkle in his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thanks,” replies Hangeng as he smiles brightly, while wiping the sweat around his face and neck. Henry only smiles back in cheerfulness, his eyes curving into an arch and his dimples appearing cutely on his chubby cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Here’s some water, too,” Henry states, handing over a water bottle. Gratefully, Hangeng takes the water, taking large swigs as his eyes scan around the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ge,” utters Henry, bringing Hangeng back to face the young boy once again. “Do you have any more activities for the rest of the day?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I do,” replies Hangeng, glancing quickly at the clock. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;3:37pm. Crap. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “In fact, I should leave and get shower now,” groans Hangeng as he stands up, despite his protesting muscles. Reaching for his duffle bag, he quickly zips it up, slinging the bag over his shoulders, and turning his attention to the other six members on the floor, he continues, “I probably won’t be back till around 8pm, so don’t wait for me for dinner, okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other members respond in series of groans and limbs flailing lethargically in the air. Hangeng grins at the sight before heading out the door, leaving his group members still lounging on the floor and Henry, with a tilt to head, staring after his retreating figure. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;****&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;8:42pm: tiredly, he opens the front door to Super Junior M’s dormitory. Upon entering he can faintly hear the bleeps and swoosh of Donghae and Kyuhyun playing their video game on the living room TV. Dragging his feet down the short expanse of the hallway to the living room, Hangeng is greeted with Siwon sitting on the couch with a laptop, watching in amusement as Donghae and Kyuhyun engage in a battle with their Pokemons.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, welcome back,” greets Siwon brightly as Hangeng makes his way over, dumping himself besides his friend.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Unh,” grunts Hangeng in reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There’s food on the kitchen table from dinner today,” announces Donghae, his eyes never veering away from the TV screen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the mention of food, a loud rumble emits from Hangeng’s stomach causing three pairs of eyes glancing his way. He blushes, quickly muttering an excuse me, before walking down the corridor (and coincidently glancing into Henry’s room, finding the young boy reading on his bed) towards the kitchen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Entering the kitchen, the leader of SJ-M notices the bowl of rice and plates of meat and vegetables. Walking over to the table, Hangeng reaches for one of the plates before his hands stop in midair; he frowns slightly and places his hand above each plate before setting himself in the chair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The food is warmed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***&lt;br /&gt;Henry has noticed that Hangeng-ge has been feeling a bit sick recently, and the heat in Guang Zhou does not really help. Though growing up in Canada, his family has always been strong tea drinkers; therefore, he has the understanding that tea does great wonders to the body, which is why he has asked his grandma to help him choose tea leaves for his leader (though when his grandma asked, Henry only said he’s been feeling a bit sick lately).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Strolling down the hallway of the Hotel, Henry holds the decorative box packed with tea leaves which he has purchased early the day. He is a bit nervous, uncertain as to how to approach Hangeng-ge with the tea. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Maybe…I should just leave it by the door for him to find later? Oh! Ding-dong ditch? Henry frowns slightly at that thought. Yeah, right.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Approaching the door to the leader’s room, he notices the slightly ajar door and leans in trying to make out any noise indicating that Hangeng is present in his room. He leans back, frowning slightly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hangeng-ge is not in his room?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He knocks twice and calls, “Hangeng-ge? It’s Henry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Getting no response, he slowly opens the door and steps into the room. From the doorway, Henry can see Hangeng-ge’s laptop on the table by the window, open to the older man’s Cyworld; the single double bed has its covers pulled back in a neat fold at the end of the mattress with a few clothes carelessly thrown on top when the older man have left the room in a hurry. Walking further into th&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;opens the door widely and walks into the room finding it absent of its occupant. Hangeng-ge probably went to Siwon-ge’s room for a bit. Lucky for me, I guess.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Taking up the clothes, Henry folds them neatly in a pile on the dressing table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Incomplete End&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:7725</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/7725.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=7725"/>
    <title>Love Is Because of You, Part Two</title>
    <published>2009-05-09T19:01:18Z</published>
    <updated>2009-05-09T19:01:18Z</updated>
    <content type="html">&lt;b&gt;TITLE:&lt;/b&gt; Love Is Because of You&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;SELF NOTE:&lt;/b&gt; Changed wordings and phrases to make sense. Attempted to make story flow but failed at most points due to the nature of the confusing character depiction. Further analyzing is required.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;font color="red"&gt;&lt;u&gt;Rough Draft #1: 05/09/09&lt;/u&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;PART TWO&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From that day forth, as long as Han Geng had a free time in his busy schedule, he could be seen with Henry, and Henry, as a result, had mastered the art of cajoling the older male to his needs. Often times, the boy could be seen attached to the older male, his puppy dog eyes pouting cutely up at Han Geng, who could not for the life of him reject any request that the other boy asked and for that single moment, the older male had a strong desire to live with Henry like this for eternity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;On the other hand, not only did Heechul, who had been observing every single interaction between the two, felt unhappy with the way things were developing but other members had began to felt anxious at the sudden closeness between the two Chinese males. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hyung, lately you haven’t had spent time with me,” accused Dong Hae in grievance as he held onto Han Geng who was approaching Henry’s room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng glanced at Dong Hae’s large brown eyes and hesitated a bit.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dong Hae, next time…next time I’ll go with you to practice dancing, okay?” offered Han Geng as he watched Dong Hae’s eyes lowered in disappointed. Han Geng really didn’t want to hurt Dong Hae’s feelings but he couldn’t help the fact that Henry had a strong affect to his heart, especially when they were met up again with antis during one of their scheduled activities. Even though afterwards Henry had smiled brightly and had assured the older male not to worry, Han Geng couldn’t help but not &lt;i&gt;not&lt;/i&gt; worry about the younger boy, for he could understand it wasn’t easy to endure.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dong Hae watched as Han Geng walked towards Henry’s room again and suddenly, he could not contain the urge to cry out. “Hyung, I understand why you care but why? Why is it that you only see him now? Did you forget that you are also our hyung?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng halted in his steps and turned to look at Dong Hae, his large brown eyes glistening with betrayal, pain, and unshed tears. Among the 13 members, Dong Hae was considered a treasure, someone who attracted both the young and the old, giving them the sense of wanting to adore him. And Han Geng was not an exception from this behavior except for the past few days, Han Geng found himself occupying his entire time with the violinist and thinking about it now, Han Geng had to admit it was a bit unfair to the other members. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;he glanced back to between Henry’s door and Dong Hae before he sighed. It seemed like he would have to wait till later to go see Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng approached Dong Hae, raising a warm hand as he stroke the other’s cheek before smiling and ruffling the other’s hair. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry, Dong Hae,” apologized the older male. “I guess I haven’t been much of a &lt;i&gt;hyung&lt;/i&gt; to you or the others these days. I neglected you, and I’m sorry. Why don’t I make it up to you and practice dancing now, alright?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the older male’s suggestion, Dong Hae’s face lit up like a child and immediately, like nothing had happened, he grabbed onto Han Geng’s hand and pulled him out to the studio.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From inside the closed bedroom, Henry sat still on his bed as he heard the door to the dormitory shut behind Han Geng and Dong Hae. Inhaling a deep breathe, he closed his eyes tightly, willed his tears to stay in place as he let out a shuddering breathe.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dong Hae Ge is right…Han Geng Ge isn’t mine. I shouldn’t be selfish and take him away from the others…but Ge,…I can’t help but feel sadden at that thought…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Later that evening, after a long day of practice with Dong Hae at the studio, Han Geng returned and immediately, he entered the darkened room and carefully sat at the edge of Henry’s bed, watching the gentle rise and fall of the other male. Gently, he lifted a hand, softly tracing the edges of Henry’s hairline, brushing down past the silky white cheeks, and across soft yet chapped lips; he paused for awhile, savoring the rare touch before he willed himself to pull back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry…” he whispered into the dark night. “…I can’t seem to let you go anymore….”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry, still deep in sleep, hadn’t heard the confession and only breathed heavily under the covers. Instead, the person who had been standing outside the bedroom door heard everything, and with Han Geng’s confession, his heart could be heard shattering silently throughout the lonely night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;As he exited Henry’s bedroom, Han Geng saw a shadowy figure sitting on the living room couch, the outline defining a curling position. And though the night was dark, Han Geng felt the dampening atmosphere surrounding the individual.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who’s there?” he whispered softly as he stood by the entrance way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“….Geng…” responded a familiar scratched voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Heechul? Are you crying?! What’s wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seeing how Heechul did not reply, Han Geng didn’t bother turning on the light and padded softly towards the crouched figure. Kneeling before his friend, he gently pulled him into an embrace.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Geng…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mmm?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You won’t leave me, right?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Idiot, what’s wrong with you today? Of course I won’t…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Geng,” interrupted Heechul before pulling away from the embrace to stare directly at the other’s eyes as best as he could in the dark. “Promise me…promise me you won’t leave me…please?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Heechul…”&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;“Promise me!”&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;“Okay, okay, I promise. I promise you,” responded Han Geng quickly, calming the other male down as he stroked the other’s arm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hearing the promise out loud calmed Heechul’s mind and silently, he apologized to the sleeping boy in the other room. I’m sorry, Henry…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sniffling slightly, Heechul stood up from the couch and with his normal attitude, as nothing happened; he announced that he was returning to his bedroom, leaving Han Geng behind in the dark. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It wasn’t like he didn’t know the reason for Heechul’s tears; Han Geng wasn’t oblivious to how the older male felt for him. As much as he wanted, Han Geng could not accept his feelings and nor could he find it within him to reject Heechul’s feelings. He loved him as friend and he feared that his rejection would cause him to lose a precious friend, which was why he agreed to the promise.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He knew Heechul was intelligent, and though Han Geng had readily agreed to his promise, Heechul should understand that he was only lying to himself, for out of everyone, it was &lt;i&gt;him&lt;/i&gt; that understood Han Geng the best, another reason why he couldn’t let go of the older male.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sighing, Han Geng stood up from his spot in the living room and walked back to his bedroom.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END PART 2&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:7672</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/7672.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=7672"/>
    <title>Love Is Because of You, Part One</title>
    <published>2009-05-09T18:45:34Z</published>
    <updated>2009-05-09T18:45:34Z</updated>
    <content type="html">&lt;b&gt;TITLE:&lt;/b&gt; Love Is Because of You&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;SELF NOTE:&lt;/b&gt; Original storyline is a bit choppy. Sections don't flow well to the next. Confusion in the character's motive and personality a bit out of character. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;font color="red"&gt;&lt;u&gt;Rough Draft #1: 05/08/09&lt;/u&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;PART ONE&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Standing before the dressing room mirror, Henry gently held his precious violin close to his chest as he silently let out a sigh. It was suppose to be an exciting night on stage; being able to stand and perform on the same stage as Han Geng and the others was something that he had dreamt about and he had been enthusiastic when he heard about the news. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;However, the happiness that he’d felt immediately flickered away at the cries of “OUT” the moment he stepped on stage, and suddenly, he had felt like he didn’t belong. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Deep sadness overcastted his heart when suddenly a pair of strong hands descended upon his shoulders. He turned around to meet Han Geng’s warm smiling face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ge…” He couldn’t help but carry a bit of grievance in his voice. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What foolish thoughts are you having this time?” asked the older male. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng had taken note of the boy’s depressed mood the moment he had walked into the dressing room; even with the distraction of his best friend Heechul by his side, he could not take his eyes away from the other boy sitting so forlornly in the corner of the dressing room. He remembered the very first time Henry stepped on stage, the confidence and self assurance that he had in his performance shown brighter than any of the other 13 members on stage. But ever since the anti-cries, it was evident that performing onstage, something that he had previously enjoyed, had become a heavy burden for the boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And thus, unable to withstand the heavy depressed emotion surrounding the violinist, Han Geng walked over to his side and placed both hands on the other’s shoulder; maybe this way he could transfer some of his strength to the 18 year old.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As soon as Han Geng got a glimpse of Henry’s dark upset eyes, a sharp pain pierced his chest and reflexively, he reached out and pulled the younger boy into his arms, gently stroking the fine silky strands of his hair. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Trust me. Everything will turn out fine,” assured Han Geng as he felt a small but sharp movement against his shoulder as Henry nodded his head. The response caused the warmth in Han Geng’s smile and eyes to deepen and from not far away, unknowingly, a pair of tensed eyes watched.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gently pushing Henry away from his body, Han Geng smiled down at the younger male. He reached down to take one of Henry’s hands and held it tightly within his own larger pairs and stated, “Come one. Let’s get ready to leave, okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry only nodded in reply, his smile reflecting with renewed confidence and determination.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Ge…if only to perform on the same stage as you, I’ll be strong.&lt;/i&gt; &lt;br /&gt;And though the day’s performance was magnificence and cries of “OUT” echoed through out the arena, Henry no longer felt feared or uncertainty in himself. For Han Geng and for himself, he was determined to be strong.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Ge…I believe in you…now you have to believe in me, too.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The performance had just ended and Henry eagerly searched amongst the members for Han Geng’s shadow only to find Heechul wrapping himself tightly around Han Geng, and suddenly the courage to approach the other male dissipated as he froze to his spot, watching the other two interact intimately.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was at this time that Heechul turned his head, so sudden that it caught Henry off guard and he didn’t have time to turn his stare away. Heechul returned his gaze before his lips split into an unknowing smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Han Geng, you can’t fall for Henry…&lt;/i&gt; Heechul thought as he watched the younger boy from afar. &lt;i&gt;You can’t…you’re mine…&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry stayed rooted to his ground only until Ryeowook distracted him and pulled him away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END PART 1&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:7423</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/7423.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=7423"/>
    <title>Girlfriend - Oneshot Translation</title>
    <published>2009-05-06T03:16:41Z</published>
    <updated>2009-05-06T03:16:41Z</updated>
    <content type="html">&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; Girlfriend&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; 金女王的S奴&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Translator:&lt;/b&gt; Me&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; This is for practice to help me find my inspiration to continue writing my stories. This is for my personal exercise and nothing more. All credit goes to the author and not me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I want to find a Chinese girlfriend because… my Chinese isn’t that great…so…” stuttered a blushing Henry as he tried to explain his reasoning the best he could.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry! Just come to me and I’ll teach you,” stated Han Geng from a few seats down. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He couldn’t quite keep track how often he had stated that statement to the other boy. Before he had only personally told it to the other member but lately he had been feeling uneasy in the chest, especially with the young boy’s popularity growing and his ever growing group of fans. But alas, although he was as serious as ever, in an interview before the public and fans, it was taken as a joke.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And what’s more, Henry didn’t act like he used to, usually following with a bright reply &lt;i&gt;Okay!&lt;/i&gt; and childish, adoring smile at his leader. Instead, he grinned widely at the fans before him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mentally, Han Geng sighed and admitted that he was acting a bit childish; it was him that did not want the other to know his true intentions in the beginning but at the same wanted Henry to understand the sincerity of his statement and yet, fear the reaction he might received.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nevertheless, when it comes to love, even the smartest individual becomes defeated in its presence, and Han Geng was no exception. Annoyed with himself, Han Geng quietly berated himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Unknowingly, from a few seats down, Henry couldn’t quite figure whether he should take what Han Geng said seriously. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Han Geng Ge is joking…right?... he must be joking. You shouldn’t take such a statement so seriously, Henry.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry watched the loud squeals of fans in the audience and managed to force a smile on his face. &lt;i&gt;Han Geng Ge, why must you torture me so? Don’t you realize how much I actually like you that I desire that you were telling the truth?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the recording, Henry sat in the van, eyes darting back to Han Geng briefly as he continued to still remind himself that what the leader said during the recording couldn’t have been true.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng frowned slightly, eyes fixed at the young boy before him before sighing mentally. Sometimes he wished the other boy wouldn’t always readily agree to his offers as if teasing him relentlessly with his wide innocent smiles. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Don’t give me hope, Henry. I don't think I can take it.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Standing before the kitchen counter of SJM’s dormitory, Henry studied the notebook before him, a pencil in his mouth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just then, Dong Hae happened to breeze by and asked, “Hey, what are you doing?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He stood besides the boy, reading over his shoulder at the carefully written Chinese characters before asking again, “You understand?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry shook his head. “No…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then why did you write it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry pouted, “I’m learning aren’t I?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dong Hae blinked his wide eyes before stating, “You know it’ll be so much easier if you find your girlfriend to help you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Huh?” responded Henry, eyes confused at the other’s meaning.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The older male gave a short laugh before looking brightly at the other male. “You usually agree quite readily. What’s so different about it today?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hankyung Hyung?” replied Henry before he frowned, replying. “How could he be my girlfriend?”&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Dong Hae observed Henry’s feature, nothing out from the usual but he could detect a bit of nervousness in the darting eyes. “Hyung is so willingly and yet you still can’t see it. He sacrificed his time for you and yet you don’t feel moved? Henry, seriously…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Uneasily, Henry shifted in his spot. It wasn’t like he did not feel his heart beat fast and body tingle whenever the leader of SJM helped him; he just felt uncertain about how the other would respond. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dong Hae sighed at the useless boy before he turned from the boy and with a loud shout he called for the leader. “Hankyung Hyung~!!!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From another section of the dorm, Han Geng appeared around the corner. “Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry said he doesn’t understand his Chinese and wants to ask you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“DongHae!” exclaimed the boy besides him flustered as he tried to stop the other boy from speaking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dong Hae only smiled widely before patting the younger male’s shoulder, whispering, “Good luck!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wait…” called Henry as he attempted and failed to keep the disappearing shorter male from leaving. Resenting to his fate, he silently watched as Han Geng walked over to the vacant spot next to him as his heart increase in speed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ge…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do you not understand?” asked Han Geng warmly with that alluring gentle smile on his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly shy, Henry ducked his head, trying to hide his burning cheeks and handed over his notebook to Han Geng. Taking the notebook in his hand, the older male pulled Henry over to the dining table chair, setting the boy in the seat before situating himself behind him, one arm on the chair’s side and the other placed against the table, his body casting a dark shadow on the younger male. From this position, Henry could feel Han Geng’s warm breath breathing so close against his ears as he leaned over, explaining the contents of the notebook. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly, Henry’s mind went to a complete blank and whatever Han Geng had said never processed in his brain.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, do you understand?” asked Han Geng before noting the blank look on the other’s face. Gently shaking him, he asked a bit worried, “Henry, what’s wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Being shaken out from his stupor, Henry could only smiled awkwardly as he attempted to cover the ever glowing heat on his face. “Ge, I…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry! Why are you stilling calling him ‘Ge’?” asked Dong Hae as he suddenly passed by the kitchen to grab a water bottle from the fridge. Closing the fridge, he continued before leaving, exclaiming, a bit obnoxiously, with a stretching grin, “You should call him....&lt;i&gt;Geng~~!&lt;/i&gt;”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng smiled, understanding what Dong Hae was attempting to accomplish, turned back to very uncomfortable blushing Henry before teasing slightly, “He’s right; you should call me more intimately.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But…”&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;“You already agreed that he’s your girlfriend,” interrupted Dong Hae once more as he drifted by the two male. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry turned glaring eyes sharply at Dong Hae’s retreating figure, and with a loud flustered voice, he questioned, “Han Geng…how…how is he my girlfriend?!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did not you agree?” asked Han Geng innocently&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Agree? You mean about…I thought you were joking?” asked Henry confused. Suddenly, he felt a slight flutter to his chest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course I was joking,” agreed Han Geng bluntly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then… what…,” replied Henry confused and disappointed as his eyes unconsciously shifted away from the boring dark ones.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng watched Henry’s reaction and suddenly decided to take the chance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because it is obviously that &lt;i&gt;you&lt;/i&gt; should be my girlfriend.”&lt;br /&gt;“&lt;br /&gt;“Wha---why?” stuttered Henry, his mind utterly confused with the mixed signals he was receiving from the older male. The fluttering of his heart from before returned, a bit stronger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re shorter than me.”&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;“Only by a few centimeters…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re cuter than I am.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry paused for a bit before agreeing. “Cute and handsome.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re Chinese isn’t as good as mine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Excatly,” stated Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So you are my girlfriend,” concluded Han Geng before bending low so his face was only a few centimeters away from the younger male’s and lowering his voice he continued, “And this time I’m not joking.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Wide brown eyes stared back, a slight flush traveled from the neck to the cheeks. “Are you serious?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m serious.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry stared into the other’s eyes, as if searching for something before he pushed the other way and said, “I don’t want it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why not?” asked Han Geng, suddenly a bit frantic and worried that he read everything all wrong.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because I already agreed that you are my girlfriend before you said I am yours. Every time I agreed you to teach me, I was serious.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A smile suddenly broke out from Han Geng’s face as he pulled the younger boy to his feet before wrapping him tightly into his arms, stating happily, “So you really do like me!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think I should be the one saying that,” pouted Henry into the other’s shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am teaching you now, aren’t I?” stated Han Geng, turning his slightly to glance at the boy in his arms.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pulling slightly back, Henry, eyes suddenly serious and nervous, gazed searchingly into the other’s dark ones asking softly, “Does this mean you are now my girlfriend?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng only smiled warmly and nodded assuring before a sneaky smile crept onto his face. &lt;i&gt;My adorable Henry, agreeing to be your girlfriend doesn’t automatically mean that I will be…&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Henry could react, he felt a strong grip on his arms as he was suddenly spun and roughly pushed up against the kitchen wall with the older male’s body pressing intimately tight against his own lithe body.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What are you doing?” exclaimed Henry in surprise, eyes widened at the sudden event.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Overpowering you,” answered Han Geng with as much innocence as he could muster. “Don’t worry. I will dutifully fulfill all the responsibilities of a 'girlfriend'.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But---but---you…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before he could complain further though, soft lips muffled his own, completely distracting the other boy from his previous train of thoughts. After five long minutes of heavy breathing, wet lips and dancing tongues, they pulled away, their bodies calling out from their lack of oxygen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry, hair mussed up, lips swollen and wet from the assault and cheeks flushed, he stared up at the older male, pouting and complained, “No fair. You don’t act like my girlfriend!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, then since you already admit to it, why don’t you be the girlfriend instead?” suggested Han Geng, a devious smirk upon the corner of his lips.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry only stared back, stumped as the flush on his cheeks grew deeper. Han Geng’s smirk grew before he leaned down and ravished the young boy before him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;That’s what I thought.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:7159</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/7159.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=7159"/>
    <title>Undercover Affair | Chapter One, Silent Goodbyes</title>
    <published>2009-04-08T04:25:10Z</published>
    <updated>2009-04-09T00:00:02Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="undercover_affair"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title&lt;/b&gt;  Undercover Affair&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rating&lt;/b&gt; PG13 - R&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary&lt;/b&gt; At age 12, Han Geng had everything: the admiration of his classmates, his close friends, and the loving care of his mother and father. Han Geng also had a dream, following his father's footstep in becoming Asia's top agent, bringing the "bad guys" to their punishment. He had everything planned out, leaving no rooms for unexpectedness and surprise...that was not until he became friends with a mysterious 6 year old orphan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;NOTE&lt;/b&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Ah Hua&lt;/i&gt; literally translate to "flower" in Chinese. It was another nickname that Chinese fans used for Henry aside from mochi which is "xiao nian gao" or sticky ricecake in Chinese. &lt;i&gt;Hua&lt;/i&gt; is also the last word in Henry's Chinese name...Liu Xian Hua. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Chapter One | Silent Goodbyes&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Hang Zhou, December 15th, 1996&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Months passed by quickly, and each day Han Geng and &lt;i&gt;Mochi&lt;/i&gt; grew closer and closer to the point where they were inseparable. Han Geng’s two friends had felt jealous at first but they soon grew in acceptance, knowing it wouldn’t be soon when their righteous friend would give up the 6…no, now 7 year old’s friendship. They even came to like the small child, taken by his subtle and yet charming personality, not to mention how “freaking adorable” he was with those supple cheeks of his, quoted from the ever reasonable Zhou Mi. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It became a habit or a form of greeting of sorts whenever the two meet with his friends: Shiwon would ruffle up the mess of brown hair and Zhou Mi would get all “girly” and pinched the malleable white cheeks. The small child had been alright with it at first but then it got too painful that he cowered every time Han Geng asked if they could hang together with his friends, which was why only Han Geng, Shiwon, and Zhou Mi stood in the middle of the shopping district of Hang Zhou.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Originally, Han Geng wanted to take his young friend shopping, seeing how he had completely missed the other’s birthday (he didn’t realize it until one day he was casually introducing &lt;i&gt;Mochi&lt;/i&gt; to one of his classmates and the young child had corrected him with 7). He felt guilty but seeing how the 7 year old refused to go with him and his friends, Han Geng decided to pick out a gift, birthday and Christmas gift, for the other boy himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He had been uncertain what to give the young boy but after seeing how every time they were together, the younger child refused to release his hold on his hamster stuffed animal, which Han Geng believed had seen better years. At first, Han Geng had thought it was because the stuffed hamster was a gift left behind from &lt;i&gt;Mochi’s&lt;/i&gt; parents but when he asked, the small child replied that it was the only thing that the orphanage gave to him that truly belonged to himself. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Therefore, as a gift, Han Geng had decided to replace the old tattered stuffed hamster with a new stuffed animal, which was why he was standing in the last place he wanted to be seen by his peers. He had left Shiwon and Zhou Mi casually behind, not wanting to hear their teasing as he made his way to the other aisle. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He paused a bit, unsure on what to expected, and he glanced his surrounding, searching for any familiar eyes, before he slowly peaked around into the Stuffed Animals Aisle; his jaw slacked in awe.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Whoa…” whispered Han Geng under his breathe as he, completely forgetting about his “hiding”, stepped into the long aisle of fluffy and cute things. He stood before the tall shelf of stuff animals, staring in awe at the variety of kinds and size of stuffed animals. A sudden noise from his right broke him from his star struck trance and suddenly realizing where he was, he shook his head briefly before searching for that perfect stuffed animal.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking left and right, up and down, the 12 year old boy tried to decide where to start, only to realize that the immense quantity and randomness of the stuff animals had really no end or start, and grimacing slightly, he sighed resentfully and dug into the first pile on the bottom shelf.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;No…no…too ugly…too small…too skinny, too fat…too squished…too long…&lt;/i&gt; He paused as he dug deeper into the shelf and raised an eyebrow at what he pulled out &lt;i&gt;…too weird…&lt;/i&gt; before he threw the stuffed animal back into the pile of unwanted. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Forty minutes passed and Han Geng had gone through nearly 60% of the stuffed animals, and still he had not found the perfect toy. Pulling himself from the pile of animals, he huffed as he stood up, scratching the back of his head in frustration, glancing down at the large pile of unwanted animals to his left before glancing down at the rest of untouched stuffed animals, and for a moment, he had wanted to give up and go for a simpler (for a boy) present. Just as he blew at the annoying fringes covering his eyes, through the veil of black strands, he saw something white sticking out from the pile of other fluffy toys down the aisle. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Brushing his hair aside, he walked over and reaching a hand out, he grabbed onto the soft, silky fabric, pulled it out, and suddenly, it was like the heaven’s sky had shine light upon the stuffed animal in his hands.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng grinned. &lt;i&gt;Perfect!&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng was suppose to be helping his mother prepare dinner for Christmas Eve party (his father had the previous day for a short business meeting; he promised to be home for Christmas Eve), and he just managed to convince his mother that he would be her slave all night if he could just leave for a few hours. She had sighed and had said something about her “little boy” growing up and “having girlfriends” (which Han Geng violently denied) before she handed him his winter jacket and then dismissing him from the house.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He pulled his coat collar tighter around his neck, hiding his face into the warmth before casting a quick glance at the school’s clock tower. He glanced down the sidewalk, waiting for that familiar small figure amongst the crowd passing by. He had arrived early, wanting time to prepare himself and rehearse on what he was going to say when he gave the stuffed animal to his younger friend. He couldn’t understand why he was acting the way he did; it wasn’t like he never given presents to Shiwon and Zhou Mi before, but then again, now that he thought back, those gifts had mainly consisted of shoujo manga, half eaten lunches, dirty socks, or that nude magazine once that Han Geng and Zhou Mi managed to get under the clever (and sneaky) planning of the taller boy. They were never serious because really, really men never gave sentiment presents to their best friends; it was so…unmanly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But that was the problem: why did he buy a present for &lt;i&gt;him&lt;/i&gt;? Not to mention, the amount of time and trouble he went through just to find the perfect one. Maybe it was because of the other’s age; he &lt;i&gt;was&lt;/i&gt; only 7 years old. Or maybe Han Geng felt sorry for the younger boy, being an orphan and all; Han Geng could only think that his little friend never received much. Whatever the reason, Han Geng was sure it was very reasonable and hopefully, if his friends found out, he would have the reason ready to go.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A firm tug on his jacket behind broke him from his long thought, and he turned around, blinked once when he saw no one before glancing down at the brown mopped hair boy smiling widely up at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ge!” greeted the enthusiastic small boy. “Were you waiting long?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the other’s toothy (crooked) smile, Han Geng returned the smile and shook his head. Jumping in excitement as usual, the shorter boy grabbed onto the larger hands with his smaller ones and with puppy eyes, he said, “Ge…can we go to the lake today?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng nodded and with a gleeful response, the younger child pulled the taller one down the path, and soon the two boys were laughing as they ran across the field towards the lake before crossing the long bridge towards the large beautifully built pavilion standing proudly in the center of the lake.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Stumbling into a halt, the two boys breathed heavily, cheeks both rosy read from the exertion and the cold wind. Tiredly, Han Geng dropped on the bench, throwing his backpack off his shoulder before leaning his head back against the wooden railing, his eyes closed as he waited for his breathing to steady; following him, the younger boy pulled himself onto the bench, his back resting against the wood.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Silence passed between the two, and Han Geng could feel the roaring rush of blood that had been pounding in his ear die down and flush on his face slowly receding back to its nature light tan color, and if he listened closely, he could hear the distance honking and chattering of cars and people. Suddenly, from his side, he heard a crinkly of plastic and before he could really open his eyes to look, he felt something warm and soft wrap around his neck.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His eyes snapped open and he looked down; his eyes widened in surprise. It was long and wide, enough to wrap his upper half into a mummy. It was soft to the touch and gentle against his face, and although there was an occasional small gap here and there, the red and black yarn intertwined beautifully against each other, creating a simple and yet sophisticated pattern. He brought one end of the homemade scarf to his face:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;i&gt;Mochi &amp;lt;3 Gege&lt;/i&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you like it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng glanced up from the small golden letters; the younger boy fidgeted upon the unsmiling eyes, nervousness wrecking through his small body. He was unsure how to read the older boy’s dark eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wasn’t sure what to give you…and I don’t have money to buy anything for you, but Ms. Lee told me that I can make something for you and she said that gave her boyfriend a scarf and I wanted to make a scarf but I don’t know how to make one so she helped me but I chose the colors and the pattern and once in awhile she let me knit but it was hard and I didn’t want to mess it up and I was afraid---“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I like it,” interrupted Han Geng, cutting off the smaller boy’s long endless ranting. Wide eyes looked up at him in surprise and relieve.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Really?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng smiled and nodded in affirmation, causing the younger boy to smile wide, his eyes forming into two crescent moons. Han Geng was accustomed to receiving gifts from others, more specifically from the girls at his school, showering him every year with candies, homemade pouches or scarves or mittens, and things of the sorts; in fact, he had received enough scarves in the past few years that he did not need anymore. However, even though they were all carefully made, more perfect and more complex in pattern than the one around his neck, they were incomparable. It wasn’t perfect, and true to his friend’s words, there were errors; it was ordinary and simple and yet, it held so much meaning to Han Geng because &lt;i&gt;he&lt;/i&gt; gave it to him, and for the older boy, that was all what mattered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Turning around, he opened the zipper to his bag, reached in to grab his carefully prepared present; holding it behind his back, he turned back around to the 7 year old boy, who stared back at him, his legs kicking against the air. Han Geng hesitated, biting his lips slightly before pulling the medium size Snoopy stuffed toy from behind. The other child just stared, eyes wide as he blinked at the toy held out to him before looking back at the standing boy in confusion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s for you,” explained Han Geng. Seeing the even more confused face of his friend, he explained further, “It’s your present.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As if finally understanding his words, the 7 year old slowly reached out, touching and petting the toy as if he didn’t believe it could be real before taking the toy into his small hands; he tilted his head, observing the large nose, small body, and droopy small black ears, and with a soft smile he wrapped his arms around the stuffed toy and hugged it tightly; unconsciously, Han Geng let out a sigh of relieve upon seeing the smile on the other’s face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The smaller child glanced up and before the older child could comprehend what was happening, Han Geng found himself being hugged tightly around the middle, and from this proximity, he could feel the soothing warmth radiating from the smaller boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tilting his head up, the younger boy smiled up at shocked and blushing face. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This is the best Christmas ever,” he whispered in gratitude before tightening his grip around his older friend.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Surprised at the words, Han Geng froze a bit before slowly lifting his arms and pulling his younger friend tighter against his body. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He smiled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Hang Zhou, December 27th, 1996&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The moment his other two friends saw the unfamiliar long red and black scarf wrapped securely around their friend’s neck was the moment they started questioning, pestering, and teasing Han Geng. The other boy had been prepared for the assault and had warned the 7 year old about it before their meeting with the other two early in the day.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s a common ritual of ours,” reassured the 12 year old. “They mean well.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The small child had just nodded, his arms wrapped tightly around his stuffed Snoopy, following Han Geng to meet the other two. And as a customary greeting, Zhou Mi immediately attacked the 7 year old boy, squeezing the cuteness out from him, mauling his white round cheeks before he suddenly, as observant as always, noted the new scarf around Han Geng’s neck.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is that…new?” asked Zhou Mi as he squinted at the long red and black scarf wrapped securely around his friend’s neck.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng tossed a brief glance at his friend, mentally sighing (he had hoped he wouldn’t ask) before nodding with a &lt;i&gt;Yes&lt;/i&gt;, hoping (and knowing it wouldn’t happen) that the response was enough to quench his friend’s thirst of curiosity, but of course, nothing ever went his way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“From who?” continued Zhou Mi, eyes brightened with interest but Han Geng just ignored the question and began walking towards into the park.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Eyeing his friend, Shiwon followed, “Is it from one of the girls at school?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was uncertain whether it was due to the cold wind blowing against the exposed cheeks or the embarrassment from the unknown answer to the question; Han Geng blushed and the silent 7 year old boy besides him clutched his Snoopy tighter against his chest, covering his face at the same time. Not missing a detail of what just happened, Zhou Mi placed one and one together, and with a smirk slowly creeping on the corners of his lips, he questioned or more like stated, “Aww, did little &lt;i&gt;Mochi&lt;/i&gt; gave it to you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The redness only intensified and Han Geng, flustered, glared at his friend before snapping. “Shut up!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And before Zhou Mi could continue teasing the other boy, he was suddenly attacked by Han Geng, arms wrapped around his neck, head locking the other boy in attempt to silence him, and not before long, glees of laughter echoed through the trees as the four boys ran one after the other, and for that single moment in time, they were happy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Three hours passed with nonstop running, and exhaustion flooded through their tiny bodies as they sat on the playground, resting themselves; Zhou Mi swung lazily with the gentle rock on one of the nearby swings, while Shiwon stood one the platform, his back leaning comfortably against the large metal pole and Han Geng and &lt;i&gt;Mochi&lt;/i&gt; both managed to climb up on top the monkey bars, both resting comfortably against each other. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They had rested in comfortable silence, enjoying the creaking of the swing, the whisper of the wind through the barren trees, the distant honks of cars mixed with the voices of people passing through the park.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It hasn’t snowed yet,” stated Zhou Mi out from the blue as he continued his swinging. The other three glanced at him. “It snowed last Christmas, remember?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shiwon smiled, his young eyes brightened with the memory. “And we made a &lt;b&gt;BIG&lt;/b&gt; snowman, remember? And Zhou Mi almost got buried under snow when he tried to place the large snowball on top the other…by himself he insisted too!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng and Shiwon laughed at the thought, while Zhou Mi glared and pouted at his two laughing friends. “It’s not funny!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shiwon smirked. “You should have seen yourself! You could have been a snowman yourself! Zhou Mi the Snowman!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other only scowled deeper as the other two giggled at the thought, and stomping his floor to the ground, the scowling boy jumped up and exclaimed &lt;i&gt;Take that back!&lt;/i&gt; before he dashed after Shiwon, who quickly scampered away, maneuvering himself through the crooks and turns of the playground maze, giggling with child happiness, with his friend hot on his trails.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The 7 year old boy just smiled brightly as he watched the interaction among the friends and couldn’t help but envy their closeness. At the orphanage, despite the numerous numbers of children his age residing with him, the young boy was always alone, hugging his only possession (the round stuffed hamster) in his arms as he played with the Legos or blocks scattered around the playroom while the others would be outside making snowman or having a snowball fight. It was not because the other children were mean but that he was shy, too shy to make any friends, and he wasn’t lying when he said that Han Geng was his only friend.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey.” Breaking out of his semi trance, the 7 year old glanced up at the boy sitting next to him. Han Geng smiled. “What are you thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other child just blinked before shrugging and looking down at his swinging feet, his hands idly stroking Snoopy’s nose. “Nothing much…just thinking how fun it would be to build a snowman.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You never built a snowman before?” asked Han Geng incredulously. His younger friend just shook his head in reply. Mouth dropped in disbelief, Han Geng stared at the small child. “Why not?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know. I never got the chance to at the orphanage,” replied the 7 year old.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng could only stare, blinking slowly before shaking his head and with a determined look on his face, he placed a hand on &lt;i&gt;Mochi’s&lt;/i&gt; shoulder and stated, “Well, that’s going to change this year. The first time it snows big, I’ll take you to build a snowman!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other boy glanced up at his older friend, eyes slightly widened with a tint of happiness. “Really?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course!” exclaimed Han Geng. “I always keep my promise!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The 7 year old brightened at the other’s word, and with his eyes curved into an arch, his lips stretched into a toothy smile, he nodded his head in accordance before turning back to the expanse of the forlorn field and barren trees.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng always kept his promises.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The moment Han Geng came home that evening after bidding his friends farewell and dropping &lt;i&gt;Mochi&lt;/i&gt; at Hang Zhou Orphanage, he immediately felt something was off; the house itself was too quiet. Usually, he would hear the television blaring from the living room as his father (he was home more than usual lately, not that Han Geng was complaining) watching the news and his mother in the kitchen, either washing the dishes or preparing food for the following day. However, that evening, everything felt abandoned. The lights were off, causing Han Geng to trip over a shoe as he made his way over to the light switches in the hall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With the soft yellow hue from above, Han Geng strolled into the kitchen, turning on the bright florescent light above; everything looked normal, except for a few dishes lying in the kitchen sink and annoying monotony of the dripping faucet piercing through the deadening silence. Walking over, Han Geng raised himself on his toes and reached for the faucet knob, twisting it tightly to the right, effectively stopping the dripping.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He glanced around, pushing himself from the sink. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom? Dad? Anyone home?” he called out as he tried to desperately remember if his parents had told him anything about not being home that evening. Or maybe they had left a message for him before they left. He glanced at the refrigerator door: no message.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He frowned slightly and walked out the kitchen door, searching the living room before he started his way up the stairs, each step creaking against his light weighted body. It was even darker upstairs, and the 12 year old boy blindly reached out for a wall, guiding himself down the length of the hallway as his eyes adjusted themselves against the dark.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom? Dad?” he called out again, more in a whisper than before. He couldn’t shake the feeling that eerie feeling creeping up his spine, sending shivers down his body. He stopped before his parent’s room and slowly, he turned the knob, hearing a small click before he pushed the door opening, the hinges squeaking loudly as it opened; Han Geng winced at the sound before he stuck his head into the room. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shadows of the tall dresser as well as the large mirror stood tall against the wall, the street light from outside, reflecting off the mirror plane; he turned his head and walked further in, seeing the large bed standing proudly in the middle of the room. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng walked further into the room, maybe hoping to find some clues as to why the house seemed so desolated. Nothing seemed wrong; nothing seemed strange. Then, on the other side of the bed, sitting on the floor was a shadowy figure, crouched inwards, looking small and miserable.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng eyes widened, immediately recognizing the individual. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom!” he exclaimed and he dashed to her side, shaking her shoulders roughly. “Mom! Wake up! Wake up!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With his rough shaking and loud crying voice, his mother finally moved and slowly she lifted her head, her hair messily blocking her face but not enough to block the glistening, blood shot eyes underneath the soft light filtering through the large windows of the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom?” called out Han Geng worriedly when he saw the tears in her eyes. “Mom, what’s wrong? What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His mother didn’t reply but only stared blankly at the carpet by her feet, her eyes void of emotions and feelings, like an empty vessel.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom, what happened? Tell me what happened?” urged the young boy, suddenly feeling an unknown fear creep up into his chest and spread through his body. Shaking his mother once more to get her attention, he pleaded. “Mommy…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was as if that desperation from the tiny voice brought her back to life and her eyes finally shifted from the carpet and onto her 12 year old son, kneeling before her, eyes scared, wide, and lost. She sat up and uncurled herself, reaching out her hands to run her slender fingers through her son’s silky dark hair, brushing it down his smooth cheeks before pulling him tightly against her soft body, and Han Geng allowed himself to be held, his thing arms returning the favor as he wrapped them around his mother’s neck. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom…what’s wrong?” asked Han Geng once more, his soft voice resounding through the empty dark walls.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Few seconds passed before she finally shifted, her lips brushing against the soft shell of her only son, her tear stained cheeks pressing tightly against him; she whispered quietly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He’s gone.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Everything went mute, except for the pounding rhythm of his heart, accelerating faster and faster as a sudden onset of warmth rushed up his face, to his nose and into his eyes, burning them like liquid hot lava. It was as if time had slowed down and everything became murky as he were drowning like that one time on his 10th birthday party, except this time there was no escape. No daddy to rescue him from the depths of coldness and piercing pain. No father to wrap him tightly in strong arms, hugging him tightly to his chest as he regains sense of the world. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His father would no longer return…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;…and he cried.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Hang Zhou, January 1, 1997&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The next few days happened in a blur for the 12 year old boy; he stayed at home, keeping his mother company, coaxing her and making sure she ate. And while he wasn’t taking care of his mother, he would lock himself in his room, refused to see anyone, and just stared and stared at his father’s police badge.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His father had died, supposedly, on a mini assignment early that day when Han Geng was with his friends. It wasn’t the glory that a prestigious man as his father should get, and in a way, it was a bit ironic for him to die in a stupid car accident: a bullet to the tires and an out of control steering and into the side banks, causing the vehicle to explode. It was instant death, no suffering involved. Maybe that was the only good thing from all this; at least his father didn’t suffer the idea of being trapped in a crushed vehicle, pondering about his child and his wife, the building up of fear as the knowledge of death drew near and near.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other members of the police force, his father’s friends and coworkers, visited often, offering consolidates to the family. They had suggested on holding the burial later, hoping to give Han Geng and his mother time to cope with their loses but the strong woman she was, Han Geng’s mother wanted it be done as soon as possible, and with the help of family and friends, the funeral was held five days after his father’s death.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was a dark gloomy day when they buried his father; the dark grey clouds looming overhead gave the ceremony a more ominous feeling than usual. There wasn’t much to bury; the body had disintegrated under the flaming fire. Therefore, in place of a body, Han Geng’s mother had placed his father’s uniform in the casket. It was cold, and everyone huddled close together for warmth. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There were people with tears, his mother’s friends crying for their friend’s lost and his grandmother stood by his side, gripping his hand tightly as she dabbed her teary eyes with her handkerchief. They had cried but his mother didn’t; she just stood there, tall, cold, and quiet, only spoke when needed and her mouth uttered words when needed in the ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng glanced up, after feeling a tingling feeling on his forehead, and saw Shiwon, standing across the casket, staring at him, eyes holding so unknown feeling that Han Geng was unable to decipher. They stared at one another as the priest drone on with the ceremonial prayer for the dead.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was long after when the ceremony had passed, and the sprinkles of cold rain began to fall from the sky. Han Geng sat in silence besides his mother in the black car; the silence was deafening to the ear but the young boy didn’t care as he stared vacantly out the window, watching trees pass by in a smear turn into buildings. And soon the quiet was filled with the distant honking and noises of city life; from a distant, Han Geng could hear his mother talking to one of his father’s coworker up front.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The scene soon became recognizable, the familiar shops, grocery building around the corner, the large garage complex, and the park playground on his left. And it was as if a switched had suddenly turned on since that night, and images, thoughts of a certain small boy suddenly flood his mind. Being immersed in his pain, he had forgotten about him, and as if an electric jolted through his veins, Han Geng sat up quickly and just as the car stopped at a light, he unlocked the door and bolted out into the streets, dodging cars left and right before reaching the sidewalk. From the distance, he could hear the frantic cry of his mother as he continued running and running: past the park playground, the large garage complex, the grocery building around the corner.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Everything became a blur as people and buildings as he flew past them, his dress shoes pushing against concrete floor, heart pounding hard against his ribcage, and the wind and sprinkle of drizzle rain bit against his face. He finally slowed down to abrupt stop, his body immediately collapsing from the stress of running. He breathed heavily, hands on his knee and cold sweat dripping down his neck, his face completely red from cold and blood.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He straightened, hands gripping tightly on his hips as he turned his head to his school’s clock tower: &lt;i&gt;4:50&lt;/i&gt;. Gasping loudly for air, he glanced briefly down the sidewalk before settling himself against the school wall, sliding down onto the cold wet floor, and he waited.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He waited and waited and waited. Hours passed and still no sign of his friend; Han Geng turned to glance at the clock &lt;i&gt;8:07&lt;/i&gt;. Han Geng bit his lip before he decided to walk over to Hang Zhou’s Orphanage. He needed to explain to his friend why he didn’t show up; he didn’t want &lt;i&gt;him&lt;/i&gt; to think that Han Geng had abandoned him because Han Geng would &lt;i&gt;never&lt;/i&gt; want to inflict pain onto his small friend. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And with determined steps, Han Geng walked the 40 minute walk to the orphanage, and as he approached the large doors, he hesitated, nervous in how the other would react upon seeing him and in how he would apologize to the other child. Pulling open the large wooden door, Han Geng felt a rush of warm air engulfing his cold body the moment he stepped into the building. Uncertainly, he slowly walked down the brightly lit halls, the heel of his dress shoes, clicking softly against the well polished wooden floor. From somewhere far into the building, he could hear the distant chatter and laughter of boys and girls, and an occasional woman’s voice coming closer and closer, scolding the children for not behaving. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Xiao Liang! Don’t touch her hair! And don’t touch the fish, “ shouted a woman as she appeared from the corner of the hallway. Shaking her head, she turned around muttering before stopping abruptly as she noticed Han Geng standing there awkwardly, his hair and clothes in utter disarray. “Oh, and where did you come from?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng hesitated, embarrassed for suddenly being discovered, before stating quietly, “I’m looking for a friend.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A friend?” asked the woman before she leaned down towards the boy and asked kindly, “Does he have a name?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Um…I don’t know his real name but I call him &lt;i&gt;Mochi&lt;/i&gt; and he has a Snoopy stuffed animal,” explained Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The kind eyes suddenly changed as she immediately recognized the description of his friend, and biting her lip hesitantly, she looked away before turning with a soft smile at Han Geng, taking his hand with her she lead him to her office. Following the lady, the 12 year old boy glanced around the large room: filing cabinets lined neatly around the room with finely decorated cheery oak furniture scattered around the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She smiled at him, offering him to sit on one of the plush couches before she went to prepare the cold boy a cup of hot chocolate; Han Geng gratefully took the warm cup into his hand, feeling the steam from the cup sooth the aches and numbness away. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The woman watched him for a bit before stating, “You’re Geng Ge.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He stopped in his movements, eyes wide in shock. “How do you know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She smiled kindly before shifting to lean forward. “Ah Hua* mentions you a lot. He’s always talking about you,” she explained. “I’m glad he found a friend in you. You meant a lot to him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah Hua?” repeated Han Geng with a slight tilt in his head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The woman nodded in response. “That’s what we called him here…” She paused before continuing. “He was a quiet boy…didn’t have any friends and when he went missing that day I didn’t worry much because he often disappears for a night before coming back to the orphanage. It was his way of coping with himself and with life. I had been worried at first but then I realized he always came back.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She stopped, her eyes suddenly darkened as she gazed off distantly. Biting her lips softly, she hesitated for awhile before continuing slowly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then three days ago, he left the orphanage on afternoon and didn’t return as usual. I thought it was only one of his escapees again but he didn’t return the following day…or the next….” She took in a shuddering breathe. “I filed a missing child’s report. The police have looking since and yet no trace of the boy…they said…not to get my hopes up…that there’s a possibility that he could have gotten hurt, fallen or drowned or…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Stop it!” exclaimed Han Geng suddenly, his head held tightly between his arms, his eyes closed tightly in distressed before he snapped them open up towards the woman before him, his dark eyes glistening with unshed tears and unhidden anger and frustration. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Stop it,” he growled lowly. “Why are you saying this? How can you give up so easily? How can you say he’s dead?!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The woman frowned, distressed in her eyes upon seeing the broken child before her; standing up, she walked around the table and sat besides the boy pulling him into her embrace and trying to comfort him to the best of her ability.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I shouldn’t be so blunt but you must be prepared for this. I don’t want to get your hopes up only to have them being crushed. You understand? Missing children are common and some of the time, they don’t ever come back. Please understand.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng quickly pulled from the embrace, eyes glaring up at the woman. “&lt;i&gt;Mochi&lt;/i&gt; will come back. No matter what other people say. If the police can’t find him, then I will!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And with that said, he quickly stood up, ran down the hall and out the door. He didn’t know where to go or where to start his search but he thought about all those times when his friend wanted to visit the lake, and quickly, he ran towards the direction. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He hopped over a rock, his feet crunching through the soggy slightly frozen grass beneath his feet. He went to every location they had spend their time together, under the large tree, by the huge boulder near at the edge of the lake and in the pavilion where they had last exchanged their Christmas gifts: still no sign of the 7 year old. Tiredly, Han Geng dropped onto the bench, his eyes closed, breathing deeply as he tried to steady his racing heart. He stayed still for a long time, the minutes ticking by without care; he could feel the fatigue flowing through his body, from his legs to his arms and eyes. And for a moment, he felt a sudden urge to fall asleep right there and then &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as his conscious slowly drifted into darkness, a cold, wet something dropped onto his nose. Wriggling his nose, he wiped the wetness off without opening his eyes. The wet coldness was felt again, this time on his cheeks and before he could finish wiping it off, more fell on his exposed face increasingly in frequency. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly, Han Geng snapped his eyes opened and sat up, his eyes blinking widely at the scene before him. He slowly walked out from under the pavilion and out into the open sky before he reached out a hand and caught the powdery coldness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was on New Year’s Day when the first snowflake fell.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 1&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;A/N:&lt;/b&gt; Oh blahness. This is kinda sucky, only because I was so eager to write the next part that I didn't want to write this part! I hope I got the feelings across...it's so dark that I find it difficult to write. Hopefully you guys/gals weren't bored with it....&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Anyways, tell what you guys think about it! As always, I love comments; it gives me something to work for. Even if i am stuck in the story (like A moment in time), I'm always working on it, thinking about it, making it better so when I DO post it, it'll be very enjoyable for the readers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SORRY THIS WAS SO BORING BUT...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Comment &amp; Critic please!!&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:6443</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/6443.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=6443"/>
    <title>Undercover Affair | Chapter Zero, First Encounter</title>
    <published>2009-04-04T18:18:10Z</published>
    <updated>2009-05-09T19:12:19Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="undercover_affair"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title&lt;/b&gt;  Undercover Affair&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rating&lt;/b&gt; PG13 - R&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary&lt;/b&gt; At age 12, Han Geng had everything: the admiration of his classmates, his close friends, and the loving care of his mother and father. Han Geng also had a dream, following his father's footstep in becoming Asia's top agent, bringing the "bad guys" to their punishment. He had everything planned out, leaving no rooms for unexpectedness and surprise...that was not until he became friends with a mysterious 6 year old orphan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Chapter Zero | First Encounter&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Hang Zhou, February 13th, 1996&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The moment the bell rang Han Geng immediately grabbed his bag and rushed out the classroom before the teacher could stop him. He dodged past students, weaving through the halls of Elementary School like havoc and yet with a certain grace that only the 12 year old boy could achieve as a result from his martial arts training. He skidded to a halt before his assigned locker and unlocking the door, he opened and pulled out his possessions, stuffing them quickly into his open bag as his best friend stopped besides him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng! Do you want to come over today to play?” asked Shiwon as he watched his friend stuffing random books and papers into his bag. “Mom is making your favorite Korean barbeque ribs.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry, I can’t,” replied Han Geng in a rush as he slammed his locker shut. “My dad is coming home today and mom is cooking up a big meal for us!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And with a quick farewell to his Korean friend, the 12 year old boy dashed out the school doors and out the front gates as fast as his skinny legs could carry him. He ran non stop, the cool spring air blowing through his thick black hair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey! Watch it, kid!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry!” shouted Han Geng as he turned around, running backwards, to apologize to the man that he almost collided with before turning back around, only to almost crash into a lamp post. Dodging past obstacles and people, he ran past the grocery market around the corner, past the large garage complex and a park playground to his left before he reached his residential area, the gates of his neighborhood flashing by him in a blur.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He stopped before a large metal gate, only to stop for only a second to lift the handle to the gate; pushing it open, he crossed the lawn and entered through the front door. Without missing a beat, he closed the door behind him, kicked off his shoes before walking down the hall and into the kitchen where he found his mother standing by the sink washing dishes. Hearing the front door close and small but fast pitter patter of her son’s footsteps, Han Geng’s mother turned from her work and raised amused eyebrows at the flushed boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What happened to you?” asked his mother. “You look like you just ran a marathon.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I did! I ran ALL the way from school,” breathed the 12 year old boy heavily as he dropped his bag by the kitchen table before looking around. “Where’s dad? Is he home yet?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His mother didn’t reply his question; instead she continued with her washing and Han Geng, born with a patience that no 12 year old should have, waited for her, knowing that persistent asking wasn’t going to make her answer any quicker. But when she had washed the last dished and dried her hands, the boy began to feel anxious and worried with a frown, he went up to his mother by the fridge and pulled at her sleeves.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom, where is dad? Did he come home yet? Did he?” he asked anxiously. His mother just smiled lovingly down at her son, a hand brushing through his dark locks, but before she could say anything, heavy footsteps made its way down from the staircase, and the young boy, his eyes suddenly brightened, turned and bolted into a pair of strong arms. The arms wrapped tightly around the small body, effortlessly lifting the laughing boy into the air and spinning around once before setting him down on the floor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My boy! Let me take a good look at you!” exclaimed the man, pushing his son at arms length, raking his boy up and down with his eyes. He raised a fine eyebrow before standing up, raising a hand to measure the height of his son, who reached just slightly above his waist. He glanced down at the grinning boy. “Did you grow since I last saw you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The boy laughed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course I did, dad! You haven’t seen me for 3 months! I grew 2 inches! Mom kept a record of my growth on the kitchen wall. See??” ranted off the young boy as he pulled his father to the markings by the kitchen door to the mini patio outback. Before his father could comment though, the boy rapidly spun around and looked up with hopeful eyes and asked eagerly, “And also, did you bring it back from Korea?! Did you? Did you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“All right there, speedy!” interrupted Han Geng’s mother as she pulled her son away from his father and towards the stairs. Taking her son’s school bag, she pushed the bag into his arms and ushered him up the stairs. “Your father just came home and already you are asking him for gifts. He’s tired from the travel so let him rest for now while you do your homework. You will have plenty of time in the evening after dinner for presents.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But mom!!” pouted Han Geng but before he could continue, his mother shot him one of her &lt;i&gt;don’t give me any lip&lt;/i&gt; glares, and without further complaining, the young boy scampered up the stairs and into his room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dinner passed by eventless, aside from the couple’s son extravagant story telling of how he once again saved a fellow student from some disastrous consequences and managed to “prevent” one of the school’s bullies from hurting one of the younger classman. His mother had scolded at such behavior while his father commented proudly how his son was following in his father’s footstep at putting the “bad guys” down (Han Geng’s mother did not appreciate the comment).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With the dishes in the sink and his mother washing them, Han Geng started to pester his father once again about his gift. Following his father into the living room, the young boy watched as his father walked towards the open suitcase where he had yet to organize since his return. Han Geng bounced eagerly foot to foot. His father reached for his coat pocket on the couch arm, and without saying anything, the man turned around and handed his son the present. Han Geng immediately snatched the pin from his father, eyes dancing in excitement.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thanks daddy!” exclaimed the excited boy as he examined the Korean police pin in his hand before hugging his father tightly and dashing up the stairs, tiny feet pounding throughout the house, and from the kitchen, Han Geng’s mother yell in a frustrated voice, “&lt;b&gt;NO RUNNING IN THE HOUSE!&lt;/b&gt;” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A slam to the door was all she got in response.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was a normal day at school as usual when Han Geng showed his most recent addition to his collection of law enforcement badges. It was no mystery to his classmates and others in the school that the 12 year old boy had an obsession with the badges, and it was also no mystery that his father was a well respected investigator in the police force: handsome (yet taken), kind, just, and good in his job. With a prestigious father, it was assumed by many that his boy would one day follow in his footsteps, and they were not to be disappointed. Already he held the charms of his father, appealing to the females of his school and befriending the males; therefore, it was no surprise that during lunch period the 12 year old boy was surrounded by his peers as he related his father’s 3 month secret mission away from home (of course with a bit of 12 year old exaggeration).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And then what happened?” asked one of the girls, leaning on his desk, eyes wide with anticipation and undeniable admiration.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“With his comrades far away, he had to handle the situation himself. So he snuck up the ladder and took out his gun and &lt;i&gt;bang! Bang!&lt;/i&gt; shot two of the men…instant death! The other members went after him and he was jumping over railings to escape them and when he couldn’t he fought them! &lt;i&gt;Bam!&lt;/i&gt; Punched them in the stomach and across the face!” explained Han Geng with all the necessary sound effects. “And just when he reached the mob leader, he pulled out his gun and with a jump, he hit the mod leader in one shot and he fell like a big boulder of rock!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Enamored and enchanted with the boy’s storytelling, his classmates (majorly girls but also a fair amount of boys) all gazed at the boy in awe and amazement at how heroic his father was, and deep down inside, they all wished that their father was as cool as Han Geng’s. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The rest of the day passed and ended uneventfully. As Han Geng reached towards his designated locker, his friends, Shiwon and Zhou Mi, where already standing there waiting for him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, Shiwon and I are going to the arcade today. Do you want to come along?” asked Zhou Mi as he watched the other male pull out handful after handful of letters (proclamation of admiration from the female student body) and stuffed them into his bag.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry. My mom told me I had to go straight home and do homework since I did nothing yesterday and according to her, &lt;i&gt;caused havoc all night&lt;/i&gt;,” apologized Han Geng as he grabbed the last few letters. Closing the flap to his bag, he closed the locker door and swung his school bag over his shoulder before pouting slightly. “It was only because dad came home after so long…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How long is he staying this time?” asked Shiwon as the three friends walked out the school door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not sure, but he did say he wasn’t going to be travelling for a long while,” responded Han Geng before he stopped right outside the gates, turning around to face his other friends. “Look, I got to go home soon. Mom is going to give me more chores if I don’t and then I won’t be able to hang out. Later!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Waving his goodbye, he headed home, down that familiar path he travel everyday. He walked down the sidewalk, passing by the multiple shops and the strangers walking down the sidewalk with him. He passed the grocery around the corner and the large garage complex to his right. Looking left and right, he jogged across the busy street, and as he passed that same playground park on his left, he stopped, hearing shouts in the distant. He turned his head; five boys, a few years older than he, stood in a circle, staring at something in the center. Upon closer observations though, Han Geng realized that the something was a &lt;i&gt;someone&lt;/i&gt;…a fairly small someone…being bullied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Frowning, he made his way towards the group quickly and just when one of the big boys pulled back for a punch, he reached out and grabbed for the other’s thick wrist. Scrunched up glaring eyes snapped back at Han Geng with a tint of fear flashing within before disappearing completely, lips replaced with a smirk and a sneer when the large boy realized who his offender truly was: large dark eyes, scrawny arms, and his height reaching no high than to his chin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He jerked at the grip on his arm but Han Geng held on tighter, his grip immensely strong for a 12 year old boy. The smirk and sneer transformed into a deep growl and frustrated, the bigger boy pulled back with his other fist but only to have his punch be blocked by skinny arms and a surprising meeting to the dirt ground. Han Geng knelt besides him on the ground, observing the scrunched up face, before his eyes snapped back up to the other four approaching boys, ready to jump on him like voracious dogs. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He took a quick step back and a duck when he saw a flying fist heading from his right. He punched the offender hard and direct in the guts before sweeping his legs from the ground, and swiftly, Han Geng met his next offender with the same grace and ease, a punch, a kick, and in just less than one minute, all five large boys were groaning in pain in the dirty.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He smirked largely as he watched them stumble away with pain and fear in their eyes, and suddenly remembered why he had fought the five boys in the first place, Han Geng quickly turned around, expecting to see the small boy from before. The spot where he had left the young boy was vacant, saved for the stuffed hamster that the other had left behind. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Picking up the round hamster, Han Geng dusted off the dirt and began walking around the playground, hoping to spot the other boy in hiding. He didn’t take long before he saw a cowering figure, hidden underneath the small hole within the playground structure. The 12 year old boy walked over, standing before the hole before he crouched down, tilting his head to peak inside; he smiled at the small body hidden in the shadows.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, you can come out now,” coaxed Han Geng. “They ran away and won’t bother you anymore.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A sniffle and a slight shuffled…the boy turned his head to look at the other boy standing outside. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“…Promise?” he questioned, his voice soft and quiet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng sensed the uncertainty and smiled wider, nodding his head, and reaching out a gentle hand, &lt;i&gt;I promise&lt;/i&gt; he watched the hesitation in the other boy’s movement, as if deciding that the 12 year old boy was worth trusting, before a cold, soft, stubble hand gently reached out and into Han Geng’s larger warm ones. The large warm hands immediately gripped the smaller hands and gently guided the small boy into the sunlight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was the first time Han Geng actually got a clear view of the small boy; when he had saw him from the distance, hidden within the shadow of the other boys, he had known the boy was small but he hadn’t known how small. The boy standing before him looked no older than 6 years of age, white pearly skin shone in the sun, messy brown hair, and stubby legs and arms covered in what seemed to be hand me down jeans and shirt. What feature stood out the most were his very round face, his cheeks protruding out resembling the hamster doll he held in his arms.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why were they bullying you?” asked Han Geng curiously as he continued observing the small boy who reached even barely to his chest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The younger boy just shrugged, his eyes refusing to meet with the other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is this the first time or does this happen often?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other shook his head slowly. “No…first time I met them…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How old are you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A brief pause in pace before the other replied softly, “Six…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng frowned and glanced around before turning back to the boy. “Where are your parents? Your mom?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The younger boy only seemed to have shrunk back internally at the question before he answered. “They aren’t here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, where are they? Where do you live? I can take you home,” offered Han Geng as he stepped closer to put a hand on the other’s head. And for the first time since he had came out from hiding, the young boy turned his head upwards, his small brown eyes blinking at the tall scrawny boy before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t want to go back,” replied the younger boy after a few moments of silence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng raised amused eyebrows. “Why not? Won’t your parents be worried about you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, they won’t.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng gave a short laugh and he reached out to grab the other’s hand. “No, I’m sure they’ll be worried sick about you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” pouted the boy as he stepped away from the reaching hand. “I want to stay here. I don’t want to go back!!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Frustrated, Han Geng released a deep long sigh; he glanced down at his watch. He was late and his mother was definitely going to bombard him with chores for the next two weeks. He turned to look at the small frowning, pouting boy and he turned to glance at the gate entrance of the park before he returned his eyes to the boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you sure you don’t want to go back? It’s not safe for you to be here,” stated Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ve stayed here before,” replied the younger boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking at the boy and then at his watch, he made his final decision and he turned to the boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Look, I have to go,” explained Han Geng. “My mom is probably worried about me right now, so I have to go home. If I were you, I would go home. You’re parents will be worried. Nice meeting you! Bye!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And with a wave, he turned around and dashed out the park entrance, leaving the small boy holding his hamster doll against his chest, eyes following the older boy until he disappeared from sight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng was lucky that he had an understanding mother, though he did received punishment from his mother but it was nothing he could handle: a few extra chores during the weekend but nothing much to occupy all his time. He had told his mother that he would be going over to Shiwon’s after school, explaining that they would be doing homework with the other boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Girls and boys eagerly made their way out the school gates, and standing on the school grounds beneath the shadow of a large tree, Han Geng and Zhou Mi waited for Shiwon. They chatted idly about school and nothing, playful bantering between boys. As they talked between themselves, Shiwon finally skipped down the steps of the school building and jogged to meet his friends.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey,” he greeted as he stopped underneath the tree with the other two. “Sorry about that. The teacher wanted to talk.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other two just smiled and as Han Geng and Zhou Mi reached down to grab their discarded bag, Shiwon asked, “Hey, you guys. Look. Who is that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Curious as to what their friend was referring to, they turned towards the direction where the taller boy nodded. Han Geng’s eyes widened.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What the---?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just outside the school gates stood the same young boy from the park yesterday: messy brown hair and white chubby cheeks. He wore the same clothing and clutched onto the same hamster doll, his eyes shifting with his head as he searched the school grounds.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What the hell is he doing here? Did he follow me?!” muttered Han Geng in disbelief.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shiwon frowned as he gazed down at his friend. “You know him?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes…no…not really,” replied Han Geng before scratching the back of his head in frustration. “Ah! I rescued him yesterday from being plummeted to death at the park before I went home. I left them at the park when he refused to let me take him home. I didn’t think he’d follow me!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His other two friends didn’t know what to say; Zhou Mi only shook his head and stated, “Well, I think you should save him again, this time from…female suffocation.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng turned back to the gates and noticed that the small 6 years old was surrounded by girls. Though they mean well, Han Geng could see the fear from the other boy’s eyes and posture, and with a resentful sigh, he mumbled a quick &lt;i&gt;be right back&lt;/i&gt; and made his way to the swarm of squealing and giggling girls.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Excuse me,” stated Han Geng as he weaved his way through the group of girls before he reached the center. Letting out a sigh (it took a lot of effort to squeeze through the girls), he glanced down at the small boy standing there, eyes blinking widely up at him in expectation. He sighed again before leaning down the child. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What are you doing here?” demanded Han Geng. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But before a reply could be stated, one of the girls eagerly asked, “Is this your little brother, Geng Ge?!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He’s so cute!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I never knew you had a brother!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I love his cheeks! His skin is so beautiful!!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The girls started to flaunt over the small child again and the fear that had disappeared when those eyes saw Han Geng returned in full, and as all child would do, he latched onto the closest thing he called safe: Han Geng. Seeing the distressed young child, Han Geng knew he had to get rid of the girls and with a simple flick of his charm and smile, they were left alone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the last trailing girls left, he turned to look at the boy standing behind him, blinking up at him with his usual stare. Han Geng sighed again and asked once more, “What are you doing here?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I followed you from the park,” replied the child simply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng blanched. “You followed me?! From yesterday??”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I saw you this morning walking to school and decided to follow you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng glanced down worriedly at the other’s reply. “You stayed in the park overnight?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The younger boy nodded. “I told you. I do that a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh…” Han Geng had no idea how to follow after that nor did he know what to do about the boy standing there. Therefore, he stood there uncomfortably for a few seconds before the other boy piped up and asked unexpectedly, “Can you play with me today?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“…Excuse me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I want you to play with me,” repeated the six year old.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng bit his lip hesitantly before glancing at his friends who were standing at a closer distant, uncertain whether to approach their friend and the strange child. He turned back to the small child before him and apologized, “I’m sorry. I’m hanging out with my friends after school…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;However, at the disappointed look and the drooping shoulders, Han Geng grimaced slightly and he tried to apologize again, hoping the young boy would cheer up just a bit or give a sign of understanding, but he didn’t, and he continued pouting, his eyes glistening with sadden disappointment. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng sighed (again), and with a soft &lt;i&gt;wait here&lt;/i&gt;, he jogged back to his friends.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well?” asked Zhou Mi as the other approached.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng bit his lip, and fidgeting his clothes a bit, he slowly responded, “Sorry, you guys. I can’t hang over today.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shiwon eyes widened incredulously. “What?! Why??”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Avoiding the other’s angry gaze, Han Geng looked at Zhou Mi and replied, “I need to take care of the kid.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where are his parents though? Shouldn’t they be worried?” frowned Zhou Mi as he casted a glance over Han Geng’s shoulder at the boy, leaning against the wall of the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know where his parents are; he apparently stayed in the park I left him over night,” replied Han Geng. “I’m just going to stay with him to make sure he’ll be okay.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng, I’m sure he’ll be fine! Stop being a hero for once and come over,” asked Shiwon in which Zhou Mi nodded in slight agreement. “We haven’t hung out for days. The kid will be fine by himself. He survived the night. What’s one more day?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No!” replied Han Geng firmly as he stared determinedly into the taller boy’s eyes. “I can’t leave him alone. He’s only 6 and out on the streets on his own. &lt;i&gt;Anything&lt;/i&gt; can happen between now and then, and I won’t let myself go if something happened to him because I decided to leave him a lone…again.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They glared back at one another with Zhou Mi in the middle, eyes shifting from Shiwon to Han Geng. Mentally letting out a sigh, Zhou Mi stepped forward and like the mentor that he plays in the group, he reasoned, “Han Geng’s right. He can’t leave the kid alone. Last night was lucky, and we can’t take that chance.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Zhou Mi placed a comforting hand on Shiwon’s arm, bringing the other’s eyes to him. He smiled softly and just like that, the tension in the other’s shoulder disappeared and Shiwon seemed to have resigned. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He turned to his friend before him, watching him for awhile before he opened his mouth and stated, “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that. You and Zhou Mi are right. You shouldn’t take the chance.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He glanced at the child, who seemingly had caught onto the tension amongst the friends. The 6 year old stared back, his hands clutching his hamster tightly. Shiwon smirked at the sight before turning back to his best friend and stated amusingly, “He’s cute.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng smirked, and with a nod at his two friends, he jogged back to the waiting child, and with a bright smile that crinkled around his eyes, he held out his left hand and asked, “Where do you want to go?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It happened unexpectedly, and it was strange to say the least that a 12 year old and a 6 year old boy would become fast friends, good friends in a matter of weeks. It almost became a routine for Han Geng; right after school, he would rush out the school building as usual and standing there, waiting quietly by the gates, would be the child, whom Han Geng had dubbed &lt;i&gt;Mochi&lt;/i&gt; due to his pliable white cheeks. And then Han Geng would stretch out a hand in which the young child would happily latch onto.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His two friends had found it strange at first: how could a mysterious child who had suddenly appeared in their friend’s life occupy so much of his time? Shiwon felt a bit irritated like children his age would when his best friend was stolen, from someone half his age nonetheless; Zhou Mi felt curious about this “Mochi” boy. Each day he would appear before the school gates waiting for Han Geng to exit out the doors, and the contemplative boy couldn’t help but wonder about the child’s parents. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He asked Han Geng once about it, but the other boy only frowned and stated that he wasn’t sure about the parents, for the boy always went home by himself.  Han Geng never questioned about it or thought it strange until Zhou Mi brought up the fact that the 6 year old boy was always alone and what parents in their right mind would let their 6 year old son run out without supervision.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And with Zhou Mi’s words repeating in his mind, Han Geng laid under the shade of one of the willow trees by western lake with the younger boy in his arms, curled around his skinny frame, sleeping. Han Geng glanced down at the brown mop of hair resting on his chest, and like he had a sudden revelation (he already thought about it but never admitted), he realized he knew nothing of the boy besides the fact that he &lt;b&gt;loves&lt;/b&gt; food, except anything spicy, and that he loves to sing random songs and even though he went off tune once in awhile, Han Geng had to admit that he sang quite well. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But aside from those tiny details, Han Geng seemed to be missing a large chunk of his young friend’s life. For starters, he had no clue what his name was nor did the young boy offer to tell him his name even after he offered his. He didn’t know where the boy lived let alone who his parents were. His past and his background was a big heavy mist that Han Geng couldn’t seem to rid, and what the young boy presented was the now and here.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A sudden twitch from his sleeping friend drew him back from his thoughts, and he watched as the other sat up and rubbed his eyes tiredly with his small stubby hands before opening them fully and glancing down at the staring boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The boy frowned. “What?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng stared a few more seconds before propping up on his elbows and started, “My friend mentioned something today…about you and how you always seemed to be alone. And we couldn’t help but wonder where your parents are…how are they able to let you out by yourself?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Mochi&lt;/i&gt; didn’t say anything but turned around to face the waters as he pulled his knees up to his chest, thinking before replying.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know where they are,” the 6 year old answered quietly. “I was abandoned as a baby so I don’t even know who they are let a lone if they are still alive.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng frowned as he sat fully up next to his friend. “You’re an orphan?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Mochi&lt;/i&gt; waited before nodding; he tilted his head to look at the other boy over his arm. “I live at &lt;i&gt;Hangzhou Orphanage&lt;/i&gt; and have been since I could remember.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng opened his mouth only to close it once again, uncertain on how to reply from the unexpected answer, but then again, he shouldn’t be surprised; the thought did fly through the 12 year old’s mind but he had dismissed it or had forgotten about it. But hearing it from the 6 year old’s mouth changed everything and then nothing. Han Geng couldn’t imagine a life without his mom or dad; yes, he did feel extremely annoyed at his parents sometime, putting down rules and regulations but he knew it was because they cared. And for a moment, Han Geng regretted asking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re not mad, are you?” asked the young boy, eyes worried about losing his one and only friend. Han Geng blinked in surprise and shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I’m not mad,” replied Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The younger boy bit his lips, eyes shifting away from the other’s gaze, and asked uncertainly, “You aren’t going to abandon me too then?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng frowned at the question before his eyes widened in understanding and with firm but gentle arms, he pulled the surprised, blushing younger boy into his arms, and with a resolute tone he made his promise.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not going to abandon you…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“...You promise?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I promise.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END CHAPTER 0&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A/N: I know I should be posting the other story but I just had to write this one. It wouldn't leave me alone until I wrote the introduction. I just want to get feedback from readers whether they like this story or not. The writing is kind of different. It's more straight forward and lack details because details really do take a long time and I need to break that habit. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It's not that great...I just typed it when I felt like to and didn't edit so please be gentle with the critic. I want to hear your thoughts, reader's thoughts on the story line, characters, blah and any thing wrong with my writing (I do admit I have problems). If you guys like it, I'll continue posting the next chapter which is fairly finished...the beginnings are always the easiest to write...sigh...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Anyways...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Comment &amp; Critic please!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/7159.html#cutid1"&gt;Chapter One | Silent Goodbyes&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:5746</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/5746.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=5746"/>
    <title>Together | Chapter Three</title>
    <published>2009-03-16T19:36:16Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-16T19:36:16Z</updated>
    <category term="gdtory"/>
    <category term="together"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; Together&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; 13只的猫&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Translator:&lt;/b&gt; 涵涵 aka. moi&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Disclaimer:&lt;/b&gt; The story is not mine nor are the characters. I'm merely a translator.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; The story is just basically their life, starting when they met to their years of BigBang and the occurrence in between.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Chapter Three&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hyung, you asleep yet?” whispers a voice as the door to the bedroom creaks open.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Placing his pen down, Jiyong leans back on his chair and turns around, smiling as the youngest member of Big Bang sticks his head between the cracks of the doorway. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, not yet…Do you need something?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri glances around before opening the door wider and stepping into the dimly lit room, softly closing the door behind him. Leaning against the closed door, he bites his lips and hesitates a bit before replying to the question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s nothing really…I just want to know if I can play games on your laptop. But if you're busy, I’ll understand,” rushes Seungri at the end as he cast a brief glance at the open notebook on the desk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jiyong only smiles wider before waving the younger male over, tilting his head slightly towards his laptop humming quietly on top of his desk. “Come here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri’s face immediately lights up as he pushes off the closed door and seemingly bounces his way towards Jiyong’s desk. He turns his head left to right, searching and noticing that no extra chair is in sight, and before he can turn around and leave the room to bring in a spare chair from the kitchen table, a warm hand wraps around his wrist, stopping him from leaving. He glances down curiously at Jiyong.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Just sit me. We’ll share,” utters Jiyong while at the same time moving over a bit and pulling Seungri next to the empty space besides him. As soon as the younger boy has settled, Jiyong picks up his abandoned pen and continues working on his lyrics. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Minutes pass quietly between the two boys, Seungri busy defeating the evil battleships that are determined to take over Earth and Jiyong scribbling and crossing out the words on his paper. An hour passes, and Seungri is just about to complete the final level and score his highest points yet when a frustrated cry startles him from his concentration, causing him to lose his aim and his ship as it explodes before him on the screen with two big fat words of GAME OVER, flashing incessantly in an almost teasing manner. He pouts and turns to the boy beside him, ready to reprimand him for ruining his game when he is greeted with quite a depressing sight. The older boy half sprawls himself dejectedly across the surface of the desk, his slender fingers tightly wrapped around the strands of his hair. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The frown on the younger boy’s face disappears, and he quickly closes the laptop lid, turning his full attention and concern towards his hyung.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hyung, what’s wrong?” Seungri asks with concern as he places a hand on the other’s shoulder. Before the hand makes contact, Jiyong abruptly sits up, startling the other boy, and takes a hold of the paper before him, rips it from the notebook before rolling it into a ball and flinging the crumbled paper angrily over his shoulder onto the floor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri blinks and stares at the tense form sitting besides him before casually turning his eyes to the pile of crumbled paper behind them. With a soft sigh, Seungri turns back to Jiyong and gently pats his hyung in what he hopes to be reassuring.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hyung, don’t be too frustrated,” calms the younger boy “You just need to calm down a bit.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Seunghyun-ah,” cuts in the other boy. Bringing his hands down the side of his face, he turns his head slightly towards the young boy besides him. “Do you think I’m useless?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How could hyung say such things?” asks Seungri, his brows furrowing in confusion at the sudden question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jiyong only sighs as he turns away, resting his arms on the table before him, eyes lower to stare blankly before him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No matter how hard I try, I just can’t seem to match the lyrics to the melody. It should be easy since the melody is so…simple! If I can’t do something this easy, what use would I be?!” exclaims Jiyong at the end as he tosses his pen angrily against the desktop.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hyung, you are probably tired from today’s practice. You should rest,” reasons the younger boy. Noting the lack of reaction from the older male, Seungri reaches out for the other’s hands and with a fierce look in his eyes, he proclaims strongly, “Hyung, if anyone can match the perfect lyrics to any melody, it would be you!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Glancing at the smaller boy from the corner of his eyes, Jiyong can’t help but smile lightly at the fire in the other’s eyes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I used to think the same thing but now look at me. I can’t make the music flow nor can I find the words to match. How can you be so certain about me?” he asks softly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hyung, don’t say that!” exclaims Seungri sadly. “To me, you’re my number one hyung!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Upon this small declaration, Jiyong’s eyes widen as he sits up straighter and turns his head to stare at the other boy. “What…did you say?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have always thought you are the best and that you are very talented individual. You can dance; you can sing and even rap very well! You can also write lyrics and music!” continues Seungri. “The moment I met you, I admired you. You are everything I want to strive for. You are the reason why I work so hard everyday because I don’t want to fall behind! I want to be there…standing next to you as your equal…but…” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri stops, biting his lips a bit as he stares at the other boy. And with a softer voice he continues, “Hyung is very persistent; hyung never gives up so easily. So why is it that you put yourself down on something as trivial as this? I want to see the confident Kwon Jiyong, the almighty G-Dragon who gets his way or no way!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He doesn’t quite comprehend how through the other’s words the strength and confidence he lacks moments comes coursing back into his body, but either way, he feels a tingling of happiness surge through his toes and up his spine, and he feels a tug at the corner of his lips, spreading into a wide beautiful smile. Lifting a hand, Jiyong reaches out and gently brushes against the dark fringes along the other’s forehead, trailing down the side before resting his hand on the shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Seunghyun-ah…thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seeing the bright smile emerge from Jiyong, Seungri lets out an unconscious breathe of relief. He smiles. “Hyung…” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Squeezing the shoulder, Jiyong gives the other boy a brief firm pat, before pulling away and crossing both arms before his chest, his eyes suddenly twinkles with a sudden hint of mischievousness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That was a nice pep talk and all but I do recall somewhere in the middle you calling me by my full name, &lt;i&gt;Kwon Jiyong.&lt;/i&gt; When did you suddenly think you can me by name instead of &lt;i&gt;hyung&lt;/i&gt;? What happened to respect your elders? Yah! I should punish you for that!” proclaims Jiyong.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri jumps back in surprise at the sudden change of mood and sputters, “Wh---what?! No! No, that’s not what I meant! I was just saying --- hey!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before he can complete his explanation (and make his escape), Jiyong already has him in his arms and before he can react, Jiyong kisses him firmly on the cheeks. Seungri freezes slightly. “Hyung?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Seunghyun-ah is so cute,” smirks Jiyong, his eyes twinkling with mischief as he brings the other closer into his arms. “I think for someone so cute the punishment should be… to ‘suffer’ my kisses everyday!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“WHAT?!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Days pass quickly from day to night, and on one particular night, Seungri can be found sitting along on the balcony of their shared apartment, staring blankly onto the stars above. Jiyong, who has just completed taking his shower, walks out onto the balcony and sits besides the unmoving boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, what’s wrong?” asks Jiyong as he watches the boy besides him. Seungri makes no indication that he has heard him. Staring at the younger boy besides him, Jiyong suddenly unzips the jacket he has on and wraps it around the other’s thin shoulders. “Here, it gets cold at night. We wouldn’t want you to catch a cold or anything.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri moves his head a bit, turning slightly towards the older boy besides him before turning his eyes up back towards the dark skies. Jiyong watches Seungri for a minute before asking, “Yong Bae said you’ve been out here for an hour already…Is there something you want to tell me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri lets out a long sigh before dropping his chin drop to his chest before muttering softly, “I was thinking of today’s dance competition.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah, you won, didn’t you? Ha, who would have thought our youngest could be so good at dancing,” smiles Jiyong as he claps a hand onto the other’s shoulder. Instead of the smile he has expected, Seungri only looks more depressed than before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“…Who cares if I win? It’s no use,” mutters Seungri sadly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yah, how can you say that?” frowns Jiyong slightly at the dejected boy before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hyung, weren’t you listening today?” questions Seungri as he lifts his eyes and for the first time, in the night and maybe since the day they met, Jiyong has never seen such sad eyes on the usual confident and bright boy before him. “When the winners were announced, the president didn’t say &lt;i&gt;Seungri’s Team&lt;/i&gt; but &lt;i&gt;Yong Bae’s Team.&lt;/i&gt; After so long…the president doesn’t…see me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Seunghyun-ah…” breathes out Jiyong softly as he watches the younger boy fiddle with the zipper of his jacket, so distant and forlorn and for that single moment, Jiyong feels the need to wrap the other boy in his warmth, bringing him close to his body and tell him everything will be okay, but yet, he doesn’t because really, Jiyong has no experience in comforting others. And therefore, he stays silent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I thought…if I worked hard enough, go to practice everyday that somehow I will leave an impression on him…it doesn’t even have to be a strong, strong impression…just enough for him to realize that I exist…that I am probably someone worthy to the team,” confesses Seungri as he continues fiddling with the clothes. He pauses and gives a short bitter laugh. “But I guess not. The date for selection is arriving quickly and he still doesn’t remember my name. He knows Kang Daesung; he knows Choi Seunghyun….Hyun Seung, Dong Yong Bae, and Kwon Jiyong….”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He trails off and Jiyong just sits there, waiting for the other to continue, a solemn look on his face. Seungri turns his head towards him, eyes glimmering against city lights.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hyung,” he rasps out as he tries to keep his tears in check. “What…what if I don’t make it? What if I become the two that gets eliminated? My dream….I’m scared that my dream will never come true and that all my efforts had been a waste of time. I made a mistake, didn’t I? I shouldn’t have left home and come to Seoul to become a trainee. I should have stayed home and become a normal high school student. I shouldn’t have come to YG—“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Seungri can finish his sentence, he yelps in surprise when he is suddenly pulled into solid body, arms tightly wrapped around him, harsh breathing tickling against his ear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“H—hyung?” falters Seungri in bewilderment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shut up!” snaps Jiyong harshly as his grip around the younger boy tightens even more, and he pulls the small body even closer to his own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri blinks in confusion. “Wh---?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why must you say those words? Why did you have to say you shouldn’t have come here?!” demands Jiyong, his voice increasing in volume with each word. “Who cares if the president doesn’t remember your name? All five of us will remember…and the dance instructors, the vocal coaches, your friends, the other trainees, Wheesung-hyung and Se7en-hyung! They will all remember Lee Seunghyun! Isn’t that enough?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But…but...hyung, isn’t the president the most important person? If he doesn’t…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then make him remember!” Jiyong pushes the other boy away, hands gripping tightly on his small shoulders as he stares fiercely into the other’s eyes. “Starting today until the day of selection, we will do everything we can to make him remember you. If not, then you will fight for your chance of debut, stand in front of millions and rock the entertainment business and all of South Korea! By then, we’ll see if the president remembers you or not!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hyung…are you sure? Are you sure I can do it?” questions Seungri uncertainly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course! If I say you can, you can!” exclaims Jiyong. “I promise you. Starting today, I will stay with you every step of the way. If you don’t debut, then I’ll willingly remove myself from the group!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At Jiyong’s last statement, Seungri suddenly jumps up, startled and exclaims frantically, “Hyung! No! You can’t do that! You’ve stayed in YG for six years just waiting for a chance to debut. This is your dream, your one in a lifetime chance of living your dream. You can’t give it up just because I didn’t make it!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seeing the frantic and worried look in the other eyes (all for him Kwon Jiyong), the older male suddenly smiles and releases his tight grip on the other boy. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine, then for me, for Kwon Jiyong, promise me that Lee Seunghyun will continue to work hard and never give up, and together we'll debut and show everyone what we are made out of…okay?” he finishes softly as he reaches out to pat the mop of dark hair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri gazes back, searching in the other’s eyes before returning the smile. And with a quiet reply, he promises. “Okay.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 3&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:5522</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/5522.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=5522"/>
    <title>Together | Chapter Two</title>
    <published>2009-03-16T19:32:59Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-16T19:33:46Z</updated>
    <category term="gdtory"/>
    <category term="together"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; Together&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; 13只的猫&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Translator:&lt;/b&gt; 涵涵 aka. moi&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Disclaimer:&lt;/b&gt; The story is not mine nor are the characters. I'm merely a translator.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; The story is just basically their life, starting when they met to their years of BigBang and the occurrence in between.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;font color="grey"&gt;Grey text indicate the past.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;font color="black"&gt;Black indicates present day&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Chapter Two&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jiyong doesn’t understand; it’s as if the younger boy has him under some sort of spell. It is common knowledge amongst the trainees and others that know him that he does whatever he please, whenever he pleases. However, suddenly one day everything changes, and he finds himself not doing what he pleases anymore but more so that his actions revolve around a certain awkward boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For this boy, he finds himself forcing down food that he dislikes just because &lt;i&gt;he&lt;/i&gt; says that it has good effects on the body. For this boy, he is willing to stop practicing despite the fact that he has not mastered the movement just because &lt;i&gt;he&lt;/i&gt; tells him that he should rest his body before it collapses. For this boy, even though he’s tired, he gets up early in the morning to join in the morning jog with him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For Lee Seunghyun, this dream-chasing boy, he is willing to do things he never would have done before, changing himself to someone “not-Jiyong.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;font color="grey"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The first time they met he did not leave a good impression; he had been angry at the time and had scared the other boy. He had regretted it then and had felt remorseful: why couldn’t he control his feelings better and returned the gesture with a friendly smile? Either way, he was certain and determined to have the other boy wrapped around his finger in two days, following his “Jiyong-hyung” everywhere he went.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He remembered the first time he saw him dance, so full of power and life. His eyes that had been filled with uncertainty disappeared, replaced with a confidence that made him look so gorgeous and yet so dreadfully wrong upon such a young face. Movements flowed from one to the next with such familiarity and confidence, each move struck with precision and success. From this simple observation, Jiyong could feel the passion the kid had for dancing. At that single moment, an awkward boy with a small body, unnoticeable to anyone, suddenly shone brighter than anyone in the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jiyong didn’t remember how it happened or why he did what he did but suddenly he had found himself standing before the younger boy, asking him how he did one of the movements. It was rather embarrassing for the “all mighty” Jiyong to succumb for help from a little awkward boy. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The kid had been surprised at first, a bit frightened that made Jiyong felt rather dejected; he didn’t think he was that scary. In fact, he thought he was rather handsome; that should count for something, right?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Frowning a bit at the silent, shell shocked boy, Jiyong repeated the question again, and like out from a dream, the kid finally reacted to his voice, only to stutter out an “I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You don’t know? Fine, then dance again for me,” stated Jiyong. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other boy only nodded warily, still a bit surprised and quickly walked to the stereo, fumbling a bit to repeat the music, and danced. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Watching closely, Jiyong had to admit that the boy had talent. At first, the movements had been a bit jerky and uncertain but as he continued to dance the young boy soon became immersed into the music and the movements once again became confident, and this strange boy named Lee Seunghyun became the focus and praise of the other trainees in the practice room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;However, as soon as the dance ended, Jiyong saw the young boy revert back to his shy and uncertain self, standing there as awkwardly as before watching him and yet not at the same time, and suddenly, Jiyong had an urge to become close friends with this eccentric kid standing before him, an urge so strong that Jiyong couldn’t really understand it himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And thus, under the guidance of Jiyong, Lee Seunghyun, in less than two days time, became undeniably close with the older boy, following him like a puppy would with his owner.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Taeyang had been amazed with their sudden closeness and often times asked Seungri how he could quickly become friends with the so called high all mighty G-Dragon. The other boy had been confused, unable to understand what was so strange about his friendship with the older male.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It took me one year to become Jiyong’s friend, and it was me who went looking for him every single day. But you? Not only did you not have to work for it but it was &lt;i&gt;Jiyong&lt;/i&gt; who did the chasing!” exclaimed Taeyang. Raking his eyes up the other’s form, he gave a small smirk. “I never took Jiyong to like little boys.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah! Yongbae-hyung!” cried out the younger boy as he frantically covered the other’s mouth. “Don’t say that! People might get the wrong impression!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before the elder of the two could say anything, a voice from behind interrupted them. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yah! What are you two secretly hiding here for?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Go away! Seunghyun and I are having a private conversation,” replied Taeyang as he wrapped his arm around the youngest shoulders, grinning at his friend.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dong Yangbae! What are you doing? Are you trying to betray me?!” exclaimed Jiyong as he stalked over to the other two and roughly pulled Seungri from the other’s grip. “And to think that you are best friend! Don’t you know that Seunghyun-ah is mine?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Taeyang raised a fine eyebrow before reaching to grab the younger boy back. “Yours? Who said Seunghyun is yours?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I did! And look how uncomfortable he is with you! He’s better off with me,” stated Jiyong as he grabbed one of Seungri’s arms.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Jiyong, the world doesn’t revolve around you. Your word doesn’t count!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever! Seunghyun thinks the same as me!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Taeyang only stared at the other boy and asked, “How would you know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I just know, okay?! Quit asking so many questions!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was like being in a tug-a-war, except that he was the rope and the other two were pulling his body in different direction. The young boy in between had been rather surprised that the other two were actually fighting over him, but as the argument continued, Seungri’s surprise turned to annoyance and finally unable to stand the pain radiating through his arms and ringing in his ears, he let out an angry cry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“LET – GO – OF – ME!!!!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The loud cry from the young boy effectively stopped both parties and Seungri immediately took that opportunity to shake off both offenders and stomped away angrily, fixing his clothes as he disappeared around the corner.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Silence passed between the two remaining boys as they stared after the retreating back before turning back to each other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can’t believe you made him angry!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Me?!” sputtered the other boy in disbelief. “What about you, Kwon Jiyong?!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, do you remember?” questions Jiyong as he approaches the other boy, sweating from exertion and using his already soaked shirt to wipe some of the sweat dripping down his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri glances up at him in confusion. “Remember what?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You know, that time when you first arrived and Yong Bae and I were fighting for you all day.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri laughs at the memory as he kindly accepts the water bottle from the older male. “Yeah, I remember. I don’t know why though,” mumbles Seungri as he takes a large gulp of water.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, it’s because our little cute Seunghyun is so welcomed here!” exclaims Jiyong as he pinches Seungri cheeks. The younger male immediately swats the hand away before stating with a frown.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t call me &lt;i&gt;little Seunghyun.&lt;/i&gt; I’m not little!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jiyong raises his eyebrows in amusement as he stares at the frowning young boy before him. “Not little? Aren’t you only 16?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“17!” snaps the other boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Still young for me to call you &lt;i&gt;little&lt;/i&gt;!” smirks Jiyong, watching the flustered boy turn a slight tint of red.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“……Whatever! Just don’t call me &lt;i&gt;little Seunghyun&lt;/i&gt; anymore. It’s unsettling,” glowers Seungri, crossing his arms tightly before his chest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then what can I call you?” asks the older boy before bringing his face close to the young boy, the tip of his nose brushing lightly against the other’s smooth cheek. From this distance, he can feel the heat radiating from the other’s body. His smirk increases as he whispers softly into the other’s ear. “&lt;i&gt;Beloved Seunghyun&lt;/i&gt;?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri’s eyes widen and immediately he feels the heat spreading throughout his body and over his face. He quickly shoves the laughing boy away as he exclaims in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Jiyong – hyung! %#@￥*&amp;……”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From the other side of the practice room, Daeseung watches the two arguing, Seungri trying to bat away the seeking hands of the older male a bit rather unsuccessfully. He only shakes his head at the sight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They’re at it again,” he sighs as he turns to Top sitting besides him on the floor before the mirror fixing his shirt collar. He only chances a brief glance at the other two, watching Seungri reluctantly surrender himself to Jiyong’s grip, before returning his attention to the mirror.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It happens every day. Shouldn’t you be used to it by now?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“…I guess,” replies Daeseung before he turns his attention to the older boy’s collar.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’ve been fiddling with that collar for awhile now and you still haven’t fixed it? Don’t you know how to dress?” asks the younger boy before reaching out to the other’s collar. “Aish, come here and let me fix it for you…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 2&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:5185</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/5185.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=5185"/>
    <title>Together | Chapter One</title>
    <published>2009-03-16T19:30:17Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-16T19:33:25Z</updated>
    <category term="gdtory"/>
    <category term="together"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; Together&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; 13只的猫&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Translator:&lt;/b&gt; 涵涵 aka. moi&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Disclaimer:&lt;/b&gt; The story is not mine nor are the characters. I'm merely a translator.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; The story is just basically their life, starting when they met to their years of BigBang and the occurrence in between.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Translator's Note:&lt;/b&gt; NONE&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;font color="grey"&gt;Grey text indicate the past.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;font color="black"&gt;Black indicates present day&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Chapter One&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Struggling against the bright sunlight, Seungri opens his blearily dark eyes, squinting to adjust the light filtering through the window blinds before him. Closing his eyes, he lets out a deep yawn, brushing through his tangled hair before attempting to sit up only to discover a skinny arm holding tightly around his waist. Seungri pauses, slowly turning his head around his shoulders before shrieking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“KWON – JI – YONG!! What are you doing?!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;***&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jiyong yawns as he enters the kitchen. Walking towards the table, he settles himself on the seat next to Seungri without question, and leaning over, he opens his mouth towards the kimchi between the chopsticks, only to close around empty air. Pouting slightly as he looks upon the frowning young boy besides him, Jiyong reaches his hand out and tugs Seungri’s arm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Maknae-ah, Hyung’s very hungry. Let me just have one bite,” pouts the older male as he attempts once again to reach out for the food.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nose wrinkling in slight disgust, Seungri pushes the face away, reprimanding, “Hyung! Go away! Did you not brush your teeth?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Aaah, Seunghyun-ah, just let me have one bite! Just one bite! Please!” begs Jiyong as he brings the young boy into his arms, turning his nose into the crevice just below the jaw line. Feeling the older male’s hair tickling his face, Seungri suppresses the urge to smile and pushes him away before standing up and dragging Jiyong into the bathroom.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hurry and clean yourself up! Otherwise I’ll take a picture of your current condition and send it to your fans!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But… my kimchi! Lee Seunghyun, you’re so mean!” complains Jiyong, his voice muffled at the end when the door closes behind them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other four members of Big Bang sitting at the table, stuffing their face relentlessly throughout the entire incident, let out a breath of relief as soon as they heard the bathroom click close. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I swear, those two are always arguing! I thought I was able to sleep in today since we have an off day, but Seunghyun just had to wake me up in the morning with that loud voice of his…again!” complains Daesung as he scratches his head in frustration.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But that’s a good thing. From now on, if you ever refuse to get up, we can use Seunghyun’s shout to wake you up,” stated Top as he stuffs another spoon of rice in his mouth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If you don’t want to be woken up by Seunghyun so early in the morning, then you should prevent Jiyong from holding him when he sleeps. Otherwise we will have to suffer this every morning,” commented Taeyang as he reaches for a kimchi. “If this continues, we will sooner or later have some hearing problems.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hyung, why don’t you tell Jiyong-hyung about it then? Besides Seunghyun, you are the closest one to Jiyong-hyung,” suggests Hyun Seung.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But aside from Seunghyun, no one can control Jiyong like him,” reminds Top as he brushes the hair from his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With that being said, the rest of the meal passes in silence. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;***&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Standing besides Jiyong, Seungri watches the other male brushes his teeth, white foam forming around his mouth as his toothbrush moves frantically up and down. It is times like these in which Seungri wonders how he got into this mess called &lt;i&gt;Kwon Jiyong.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;font color="grey"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He had arrived in the foreign city, filled with dreams and hopes, but after weeks of participating in a singing contest hosted by Shinhwa and being eliminated, he had begun to lose hope. Luckily enough, he had been picked by YG Entertainment as a trainee and also lucky to be given the opportunity to debut. Given this rare chance, he knew that he must work hard to keep this spot and therefore, every day since he had brought out his best, worked his hardest, anticipating the day that he could officially stand on stage before all of South Korea.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At that time, the director had introduced him to this strange individual and honestly, he had been quite frightened, standing there unable to lift his head. After all, this individual had been a trainee longer than him and not to mention how outstanding he seemed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the director left, he forced himself to lift his head up, giving a slight wave to the other, only to have the other boy give him a brief smile before returning his attention to the other trainees with a serious face, completely ignoring the younger boy standing uncertainly besides him. On the other, Taeyang, who had been standing next to Jiyong, immediately warmed up to him, staying by his side and chatting away his anxiety. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t be scared of Jiyong. He is just mad that he was unable to get a certain dance movement down. After he calms down, you’ll see just how friendly he is. He’s really a nice guy in the inside,” explained Taeyang after noticing Seungri’s uneasiness towards the older boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah…really?” questioned Seungri as he turned to the very frustrated frowning boy before the mirror. He still looked a bit scary.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“&lt;i&gt;Really&lt;/i&gt;. Trust me on this. Jiyong and I have been trainees together for 6 years already. No one understands him better than me,” smiled Taeyang. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Still looking a bit uncertain at the other boy’s declaration, Taeyang just laughed and pulled Seungri to the center of the room to practice dancing with the other trainees. After completing the one routine successfully, while wiping the sweet from his face, Seungri saw Jiyong’s eyes staring at him. When their eyes met, Seungri had immediately ducked his head away from the piercing gaze.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yah! You there!” called out Jiyong.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nervously, Seungri turned around, his voice shaking slightly as he watched the other boy approach him. Unconsciously, he took a small step back. “Are—are you talking…to me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Stopping before the shorter boy, Jiyong swept him from head to toes before continuing, “I want to ask that movement you just did….the wave…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He paused. Seungri waited for the other to continue.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“…how you do that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A pair of arms suddenly wraps themselves around his waist, bringing Seungri back from the past to find a pair of eyes staring intensely into his own. He tries to push away the other boy but Jiyong keeps his strong hold around his waist.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hyung,” whines Seungri as he attempts to place more distance between them. “What are you doing? Are you done brushing?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The older boy only nods before leaning closer. Seungri only continues his pulls away and continues, “Then you should wash your face! Also…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Seunghyun-ah,” interrupts Jiyong as he struggles against the hands pushing against his face. “What were you just thinking about? You had this serious look on your face. Also ---” Releasing his hold on the other boy, Jiyong quickly grabs the other’s wrists, pulling the persistent hands from his face, effectively trapping the arms between them. Seungri frowns as he tries to pull away from the strong grip.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Also,” continues Jiyong as he holds on tighter. “I already washed my face but if you think that is not enough, I can shave, shower, and use the toilet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seungri struggles but unsuccessfully suppresses his smile, the corner of eyes crinkling in happiness, his mouth widens into a large grin as he lets out a short laugh. “What are you talking about? You don’t have any beard!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No?” questions Jiyong as he releases the other’s wrists, bringing a hand to his face and feeling around his chin area. “I thought all guys have stubbles when they wake up in the morning.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The younger boy only rolls his eyes at his hyung before stepping towards the door. “Whatever, Hyung. Come on; let’s go eat breakfast.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 1&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:4786</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/4786.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=4786"/>
    <title>Finally Understand Oneshot Completed</title>
    <published>2009-02-14T16:51:17Z</published>
    <updated>2009-02-24T18:35:06Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="story"/>
    <category term="oneshot"/>
    <category term="finally_understand"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; Finally Understand&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; Me&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Disclaimer:&lt;/b&gt; I do not own nothing but the storyline.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Length:&lt;/b&gt; One Shot&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rating:&lt;/b&gt; G&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; She finally understood that he was no longer hers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author Note:&lt;/b&gt; Another story line similar to A Moment In Time. Instead, Henry is from Japan, raised by the Imperial family after his family was murdered as a baby. He returns to China in search of answers and fate brought him to Han Geng, a famous detective to China's Emperor, who is in search of a mysterious Jade Dagger with his friends.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;lj-embed id="4" /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;CHINA - MING DYNASTY&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He remembered the first time they met; he had just left Japan to the mainland China for his quest to discover his mysterious past, and he just so happened to be wandering around on the streets of the capital of China when he encountered a group of haggard men bullying two young women in disguise (he had seen plenty of those back at home in Japan). He had watched for a bit from the top of one building roof before intervening.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was an accident really; he had not watched carefully where he was stepping and had lost his balance and came flying from the high rooftop. Before he had comprehend what had occurred, he had felt an arm around his waist, pulling him close to solid warmth. Instantly, he had felt homesick; not for his country Japan because technically he was not of Japanese origin, but for his friends and his god father, who had been a real father to him when his parents had died when he was just a few months old. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He had not known about his past until one day his God Father decided it was prime time for him to know about who he truly was. He was not the son of the Emperor’s brother nor was he just an orphan that they randomly adopted from the streets of Japan. It was much more than that; he wasn’t even of Japanese descendant. It took awhile to digest but he knew what he had to do; his God Father had told him and he understood.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Your parents had died saving your life, giving you to me, hoping that you will forever live a happy life. But you know just as well that as member’s of the Toyotomi Royal family, we are not afraid of the past. I have taught you well; therefore you should know what you must do.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Therefore, when he had first arrived in China, he had planned to find the ones responsible for his parents death and also to discover the mystery behind the Jade Dagger that his parents had insisted his God Father to give him, but never had he planned to meet him, his savior, and he knew from the first time they met eye to eye that this tall dashing individual would play an important part in his quest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;It's dangerous up on the rooftop. You might fall and hurt yourself if you aren't careful.&lt;/i&gt; An addicting smile and a warm voice. &lt;i&gt;I saw you; thank you for helping my friends. My name is Han Geng.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Thank you for saving me from the fall. I am... Liu Xian Hua.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They had been childhood friends; he had comforted her when she had no one to turn to and in return, she had offered her love and attention. He knew he was lucky to have her in his life, to have her undying love; he also knew that eventually he would propose to her because he loved her as much as she loved him; everything was right in his world... until he came into the picture and what not a great way in entering one’s life by literally dropping in unexpectedly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was the same age as her and yet he had more of an innocence to him that she could never radiate. His smiles were addicting and his laughs even more so; the feelings felt by Han Geng was nothing that the older man had felt before. He wanted to protect him even thought it was clear that Xian Hua needed no protection; after a week of knowing the young boy, Han Geng and the rest of group knew that the innocent look was nothing compared to the skills that this boy holds. Sometimes they forget the fact that he was trained to be a warrior, a strong warrior who could defend himself under any circumstances and kill his enemies before they could see him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng knew all that and also saw all that and yet, he found himself worrying every time they enter battle and every time results were always the same: Xian Hua berating him from being such a worry wart.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What are you thinking about?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He turned around to see her, standing under the pale moonlight. She walked next to him, standing close to offer warmth in the cold night. Fall was arriving and the air had turned more chilly over few past weeks. On instinct, he took off the cloak that he was wearing and wrapped it around her shoulders. She blushed slightly, head down in shyness as she tightly held the cloak closer around her body; he smiled. Han Geng found it quite amusing how she could still be shy after all the years that they had known each other. A simple act of kindness from the man seemed to never cease to bring about feelings of bashfulness from the Princess.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Li Yin, why are you still up?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was worried about you. I had went to your room but you weren’t there. A slight pause. What are you thinking about?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng did not immediate reply her question; watching the stars above, he contemplated on his answer. How should he word his answers so as to not upset her any farther? Although he might not had said anything but he did take notice of the slight change in her ever since Xian Hua had joined the group. The looks she sent and the silence she offered were enough to tell him that something was bothering her and that something would most highly be the young boy but for what reason, he had not figured out as of yet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;You....and Xian Hua.&lt;/i&gt; Not that far from the truth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He could hear the slight surprise in her voice when she asked why and what.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;You seemed distracted and quiet ever since he joined. Is there something you would like to tell me?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Silence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He had thought she wouldn’t reply but she surprised him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;I feel uncomfortable around him. I feel like he is hiding something from us...like he has not told us the whole truth about him while we are being honest to him. He never told us about his past... about who he is. What if he is some convict or worse, some assassin sent by the Emperor of Japan? She turned towards him. I worry about you too. You seem to trust him so much that I just...I am afraid for you. I don’t trust him.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He did not know what to say. He understood the worries she harbored and he would completely agree with her except the fact for some reason, he knew that Xian Hua meant no harm to them. He knew that he was hiding something but Han Geng would wait till he felt ready to tell the others. He trusted him, not because of any solid evidence that he should but because he wanted too, and knew he could. But he could not tell her that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;I’ll be more careful then.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She knew for awhile already. She did not want to believe it at first but when she saw them together, she would no longer deny the light touches on the arms and the loving gazes in their eyes. Saying she felt angry was an understatement; she was furious and jealous too. She knew him longer than he did and loved him longer than he had; she had cared for him and stood by his side for more than 15 years; Xian Hua had no right to take her place.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But despite her anger she could not deny the fact that this mysterious young boy had this surrounding aura that could attract  anyone he meets. He had been kind to her, even when she threw hateful words to him; he had brushed them aside like they were nothing and continued smiling. Come to think of it, she could not remember a day when she saw him without a smile. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In a way, Li Yin could understand why Han Geng-ge had fallen for him; his smiles were addicting. They were like the morning sun rising from the east, bathing the world in warm sunlight. His innocence poured from him, causing the others to desire to protect him like poison seeping into one’s body.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was innocent; she could not deny that, but she also knew that he was not as innocent as he appeared. It showed through his eyes and through his actions when he had thought no one was looking; she knew that he was hiding things from the group. He was friendly and very talkative but he became silent and brief whenever his past was asked. She had showed her concern to Han Geng-ge; he had listened as he always did, carefully and intently but she knew he did not really believed in her concerns. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;To an outsider, the relationship between them had not changed but she knew better. Although he was still gentle and warm towards her, she knew she was no longer the only one recieving his caring warmth of love; she originally thought she was seeing things but the others had noticed too. It was then when she decided to carefully observed the two; therefore, one night when she went to visit Han Geng in his room (she had missed him terribly) that she had seen him walk out from his room. She wanted to call him out but decided against it and followed him quietly instead.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He had stopped by the villages river and from the distant, she could hear a beautiful haunting song played from a Gu Zheng. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He stood by the individual, watching him intently as he finished playing his song. Although the moon was bright tonight, Li Yin could not tell who it was; not until he had turned around did she clearly saw his face: Xian Hua.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Han Geng-ge, why are you here?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I couldn’t sleep... why are you out here?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A gentle chuckle. &lt;i&gt;I guess the same reason why you are here.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What happened next had not only confirmed the suspicion but also had given her the feeling of betrayal. Unable to continue watching, she slowly and quietly returned to her room. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hurt and pain pierced through her heart but it wasn’t as strong as she had expected. Probably because she had knew that it would turn out this way. She had thought everything would be perfect; she loved him and he loved her, but she had to admit that she had always felt something missing in their relationship, almost like he never really gave her his heart at all. But with Xian Hua, she could see a part of him that she had never seen before, a part that showed the real him, the vulnerable him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She didn't want to accept; she didn't quite understand. And what she saw tonight proved everything that she needed to know and she finally understood...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Han Geng-ge, you never truly love me, did you?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Han Geng-ge, why are you here?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I couldn’t sleep... why are you out here?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A gentle chuckle. &lt;i&gt;I guess the same reason why you are here.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng hesitated before he stepped closer to the younger boy, hands reaching out to gently brush along the hairline of his face. Xian Hua stood still, watching the older man’s face intently and carefully before he slowly turned his face into the palms cupping his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A sharp intake of breathe and a slow release of air, Han Geng wrapped long arms tightly around the warm body, and in response, Xian Hua tightened his hold around his midsection. They knew of the consequences but they could careless about them right now. The only thing that mattered were each other and this feeling of completeness that they had so much been longing for.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Do you not care? What about the Princess?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A pause of silence. Xian Hua tilted his head up, his nose brushing gently across Han Geng’s jawline, and stared up at the older man’s profile. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Han Geng-ge?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I planned on marrying her; I love her. I had always thought she was the one... but then you came along and changed everything. You made me feel more complete than I had ever felt before in my life. From the first time our eyes met, I knew life would never be the same.&lt;/i&gt; Pause. &lt;i&gt; I tried denying but I couldn't lie to myself. I knew it was wrong...I have her but... I could not help but fall for you.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Han Geng... &lt;/i&gt; Worried etched on his young smooth face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng gazed into brown eyes warmly. &lt;i&gt;Don’t worry. It’ll work out at the end.&lt;/i&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He smiled reassuringly, giving a light kiss to his nose before pulling them closer together, tucking the younger male's head underneath his chin. Xian Hua wrapped his arms tighter around the older man, burying his face in Han Geng's chest, protecting himself from the chill of the night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It would all work out at the end.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:4357</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/4357.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=4357"/>
    <title>Reminiscing Oneshot Completed</title>
    <published>2009-02-14T16:43:54Z</published>
    <updated>2009-02-14T16:43:54Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="story"/>
    <category term="reminiscing"/>
    <category term="oneshot"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; Reminiscing &lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; Me&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rating:&lt;/b&gt; PG&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; Violin boy is thinking back to the beginning of their relationship.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Everything seemed so surreal: the chanting, the cheers. Never would in a million years would I believe it if someone told me that I would one day belong to boy band, not to mention a boy band in China based in Korea. I never planned on it; hell, I never planned on becoming a singer in the first place. But somehow everything just played out. Spontaneously attending the audition was probably the best decision that I had ever made during my short 16 years of existence than. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I cannot say that the road to success had been easy after the audition. Auditioning was really no problem; it was what I had to do once I was signed with the company. Each day spent in Korea I spent them practicing my violin, improving my singing skills, and taking Korean classes. I knew the importance of hard work; I had observed the students there and each one was as talented as the other, and each one deserved the chance to debut but the ones who did get the chance to debut were the ones the company thought would have great success. Believe or not, hard work does help.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I had first known about my debut collaboration with the prestigious Super Junior, I was ecstatic. I had heard much about them from the other trainees and their popularity in Korea was not unnoticeable. Therefore, when I was first to meet the 13 members of this group, I was extremely nervous; but upon entering the practice room, I had a hard time believing that they were the wonderful “hot and talented” boy band group Super Junior that I had heard so much about.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They were literally all over the place; loud music was pounding through the room as four of them danced in the center of the room while the others were scattered around the room, talking (more like shouting over the music), stretching, or just lying on top of each other resting. They had not taken notice of my entrance until the manager who I was with gave a shout for attention over the loud music.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Having all 13 pairs of eyes stare at you could make one extremely self conscious, especially if those 13 pairs of eyes belong to 13 handsome talented and success members of Super Junior. The introduction had gone smoothly; they were all very warm and welcoming, a bit too welcoming for they were almost mauling me, saying that I was (from my limited Korean) “adorable” and “cute.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just when I had thought my skin would sag from the constant pulling and mauling, he had come along and saved from my doom, pushing away the wandering hands on my person and telling them in what I thought was awkward sounding Korean to not “scare the kid.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My first impression of him was warmth; the presence emitted from him was instant comfort and immediately, I felt at ease whenever he was around. And it helped a lot that he spoke Chinese: finally, a language that I could understand in this foreign land. Because this connection I felt with him, I found myself spending more and more time with him; often times we would eat lunch together or rather he would invite me to eat lunch with the others. Sometimes, he would take me out to tour the city and introduce me to his favorite restaurants and eateries.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As each day passed by, I found myself growing more dependent on him such that there was not one day that would pass without seeing him, whether it was during practice for their new album or just hanging out. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The day for their comeback grew near and near, and for me I became more nervous as each day passed by. Practice hours for me extended beyond the regular hours, staying past 3am just to perfect my moves for the performance but also my violin. I didn’t want to mess up on my first time on stage and more importantly, I did not want to screw up the member’s comeback performance just because I could not perform correctly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was probably due to the long hours of practice and lack of sleep that I started feeling a bit light headed and my nose felt stuffed up. He had noticed my off-ness and had sent me worried gazes through out the practice but I had ignored him because I did not want to cause any worries from him since there was nothing for him to worry about (I was not stupid to let my sickness continue).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was two days before the date of their comeback, and dinner time arrived; they were all exhausted from the continuous practice. They had prepared to head out together for dinner, inviting me along but I denied the invitation, saying that I would stay behind to work on a few things before I head out. I somehow knew in the back of my head that there was really nothing much I could practice but I couldn’t help myself but keep practicing. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I could feel his gaze on my back as I continued working on little parts that I thought needed perfection; I had not talked to him for a week already, each busy with schedules and me busy with classes. I missed him terribly and selfishly, I hoped that he would stay behind with me. And he did; as the last group of them left for dinner, Heechul-hyung had asked if he was going to come along but he had told them that he was going to stay behind to make sure I did not over practice and forget to eat (I have a tendency to forget about food whenever I’m intensely concentrated on something such as practice).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The loud bustling room suddenly became silent as the last few members left, with their voices echoing down the hall. He did not say anything nor did I say anything back; instead, he walked to the studio stereo, turned on the music, and stood next to me before the mirror, dancing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;An hour past, with the two of us dancing to the music over and over again; the practice had done me much good for by the time we were done, I felt as if I could dance this in my sleep. Lying on the wooden floor side by side, we let the music continued playing; from the side, I could hear his breathing, calm, deep, and even. I closed my eyes, enjoying the moment with him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly I felt a soft touch brush against the side of my face; when I opened my eyes, I was startled to see his face looming over mine. I held my breath; I didn’t know what he planned to do. All I knew was the fast beating of my heart against my chest and the beginning of warmth spreading across my cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;To say it was sudden was an understatement, for before I could blink, blond hair brushed against my eyelids, soft lips gently caressing against mine in almost hesitation. Everything felt warm and time seemed to slow down; at that moment, the only that existed in the world was him and to me, that was all that mattered then.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;lt;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henli,” warmth of air accompanied by a pair of strong arms wraps around from behind disrupted me from my thoughts. “What are you doing, standing out here all alone?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I smile, turning my face towards his, my lips casually brushing passes his in a teasing manner. “Just thinking about the past…our first kiss.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I raise my eyes to meet his dark brown eyes, sparking in mischievousness. “Oh, really? And what did you think of it?” he asks as his face comes dangerously close. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I can feel the heat rising in my cheeks; I do not think he has any idea how dashingly handsome he looks right now, but I think he does for his smile transforms into a smirk as he realizes the reaction he is eliciting from me. He pulls closer and tighter till our bodies align together, our breaths mingling together in the summer night sky.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“H—Han Geng-ge…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shh, let me bring you back to that day.” And he covers my lips with his own, just like the first time we kiss: soft, gentle, and warm. Except this time there is no hesitation between us. Everything feels warm and time seems to have slowed down for us; and just like then, the only thing that exists in the world at the moment is him and for me, this is all that matters then, now, and in the future.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;I love you.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:4171</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/4171.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=4171"/>
    <title>This Life - OneShot Completed</title>
    <published>2009-02-14T16:35:07Z</published>
    <updated>2009-02-14T16:35:07Z</updated>
    <category term="this_life"/>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="story"/>
    <category term="oneshot"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; This Life&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; QQHenry&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rate:&lt;/b&gt; PG-13&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Translator:&lt;/b&gt; Xiao Han (aka me)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Disclaimer:&lt;/b&gt; Don't own anyone OR the story plotline...except for a few paragraphs added here and there.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;T/N:&lt;/b&gt; The basic idea of the story flow is the same as the original, but the wordings and how everything is described is completely different. It was changed to fit the English language.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He has been awake for awhile; lying in bed, he can hear the gentle rise and fall of breathe from the other occupant beside him. Cautiously turning around as to not disturb the slumbering man, Henry slowly opens his eyes just enough to take a peak through underneath his eyelids; he smiles at the sight before him: dark midnight hair teasing the skin, so tan compared to his own fair skin, above bare muscular shoulder. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How long has it been? Two years? Or has it been three years? In quite honestly, Henry has forgotten how long; when he has agreed to the other man’s request, he is not able to fully comprehend the fear that he has harbored. Life with the older man seems to have taken over him before he can even realize; this life he shares with him feels as if they has lived this way their entire existence and the fact that they have so quickly adjusted to each other to the extend that both can be considered as one being frightens but mostly comforts Henry, for he no longer knows life without his companion.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can feel your stare.” A low, scratchy voice breaks through the younger man’s thought as Han Geng moves to turn around, staring into Henry’s eyes with certain brightness. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, is that so? And how were you able to feel it?” asks Henry, gradually shifting closer as he subtly descends a hand under the blankets.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There is nothing that I cannot sense,” teases the older man, and smirking, with lightening speed, grabs a hold of the wrist, pulling the younger boy under his body, pressing himself against the other male. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Eyes, wide awake with anticipation and black like the dark night sky, gaze lovingly up at him, and Han Geng, leaning close to the boyish face beneath him, tenderly kisses the soft lips as legs intertwine with one another.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Han Geng kisses travel from his lips to his neck, Henry, catching a glimpse at the clock by the bed side, instantaneous opens his eyes widely and pushes the other man off him as he jumps up in alarm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“SHIT!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Going to be late?” asks Han Geng nonchalantly as he laggardly sits up, leaning on his elbow and watching the other male hastily trying to find his clothes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you know what it is right now?! The old economic professor is giving a test today!” exclaims Henry. Damn it! If I can’t make to class on time, I might as well forget about taking the test!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry randomly grabs his clothes, not caring whether they match, for he no longer has the time to decide or care about his dress. Because from last night, the couple has closed the blinds to the window and thus, naturally when the sun has raised high in the sky, the bedroom still lays in darkness. Han Geng, casually getting up, pulls open the blinds, letting the sunlight rays pierce through the window blinds, covering the room in daylight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know you have a test today,” smiles Han Geng, raising a hand to cover his eyes from the brightness of the sun; he can only imagine what his counterpart’s reaction might be in response to this news.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Glancing back, he only sees Henry standing by the doorway, backpack in hand, gapping in disbelief, before he finally glares at the older man, yelling, “You jerk! You’re going to get it when I get home!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jerking the door open, he stomps out the door and slams the door loudly behind him, leaving a resonating bang and sounds of laughter echoing through the door. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Jerk!&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;******************&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The campus after the rain smells fresh like green grass in the morning dew; listening to the silent calls of the trees, Henry enjoys this rare free time, a break from his hectic daily schedule: just standing peacefully under the sun, basking in its warm rays as it seemingly washes away all his troubles and worries.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, you aren’t still mad, are you?” Han Geng stands before him underneath the shade of the tree, in his hand holding a thick textbook on the methods of photography (they have to attend photography class next).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No one is as petty as you!” retorts Henry, staring hard at the man before him, smiling shamelessly back. Pouting, Henry quickly stomps past Han Geng. Just thinking about the economics’ professor’s covetous eyes as well as the laughter of his classmates is enough to let his anger once again boil.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Haha, hey! Wait for me!” Han Geng laughs. He already predicts that Henry will react in such manner; therefore, Henry’s anger does not dampen his good mood and the older man hurriedly catches up with the other male, walking side by side to their next class.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*****************&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the darkness of the classroom, the professor chooses a series of black and white work photography works, explaining the light characteristics and angle difference in each picture. Henry, body lying partly prone across the table, blinks heavily as he becomes drowsy as the teacher’s voice drowns out in the background. Taking this course has not been his idea, and in fact, photography is not his interest. If not for a certain someone compelling him to take the course together, Henry will not have bothered signing up or attending. Glancing to the figure sitting next to him sitting in full concentration, Henry scoffs. Who is he trying to impress?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mister Henry Lau, can you please explain to the class the optic principle of this picture,” request the professor, holding his glasses between his hands as he gazes expectantly at Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;”Uh…Ex—excuse me?” stutters Henry as he hastily stands up at the unexpected attention from his professor. Having not been paying attention to what the professor has been saying for the past hour, Henry, not knowing how to reply, kicks the man beside him, hoping that he can be of assistance. Unfortunately for the younger boy, Han Geng seems unwillingly to offer such help.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;JERK! A complete jerk!&lt;/i&gt; Henry reprimands the thought over and over, glaring hard at Han Geng before lifting his head and giving the professor a smile that shows his clueless-ness to the question at hand but also begging that the professor will take this to heart. However, this cannot be portrayed through the dimness of the classroom.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The classroom atmosphere is very suitable for a nap, isn’t it? I’ll give you time to find a classmate to help you, and after class, you can give me the answer to the question, are we clear, Mister Lau?” scolds the professor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, sir,” mumbles Henry and once again he hears the quiet giggles of his classmates. Dejectedly sitting back down, he sighs in annoyance; today is really his bad luck, and it is bastard’s entire fault!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A hand on his shoulder, Henry hears Han Geng’s low voice whispering, “Don’t worry~ once class is over, I will definitely help you!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry only glowers darkly in response. Ignoring the murderous glare direct toward his direction Han Geng smiles widely before returning his attention to the lecture.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When the ending bell rang, everyone quickly gather their belongings and exit the lecture hall, for withstanding two straight hours of lecture is complete torture to everyone. As the last group of students exits the big lecture hall, the door closes, leaving behind only the professor and two other people.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;******************&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Standing in the dimly lit lecture hall, Henry feels as he is about to be suffocated! The conversation between the professor and Han Geng revolves around the skills and process of photography, which to Henry’s ears is rubbish, for unlike them he does not take interest in such details. Unable to insert himself into the conversation, the young male sits quietly, listening to the sounds of his professor and boyfriend. And Henry has a strong suspicion that the reason for his stay after class is because the professor desires someone to discuss about the art of photography, someone who has the same amount of passion as he does; it really has nothing to do with him at all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;I’m wasting my time. I should just leave.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as Henry prepares to turn to leave, a hand suddenly makes contact with his waist, slowly making its way downwards. Henry freezes, holding his breathe sharply, feeling a familiar-warmth radiating through his flesh.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Not noticing the situation, the professor continues to talk as before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng’s fingertip works like black magic, grazing a path of heat and fire as he finally stops in Henry’s sensitive region, gently drawing circles with his fingers. Clenching his fist tightly, Henry struggles to keep himself under control as long as possible when in reality he wants to whimper out loud in pleasure.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He despises this torture and yet, he at the same time desires more from Han Geng but he knows that if he does give in to this temptation, he will soon be staring at doom head on. The other male’s finger continues tracing random patterns along his skin, each path like a trail of hot lava flowing along the side of the mountain’s terrain surface, causing Henry to feel like his body will soon explode due to the warmth building up within his center core, and it really irks him to know that the male responsible for such reaction has a face of indifference.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you, professor, for your detailed explanation. I believe I have a better understanding of the concept now,” Han Geng bows in gratitude, not once pausing his ministration on Henry’s back, continuing to tease the younger boy; he figures, in the darkness of the lecture hall, the possibility of being discovered is quite low but this all depends if the one being torture can bear the sweet torment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;”You have great talent in this area; I hope you will continue to work hard as you always have been,” smiles the professor at the older male. Turning his eyes to Henry, he continues, “As for you, young man, having Han Geng as your helper is your luck! Next time when you attend class pay more close attention, understand?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I understand…”grounds Henry, grimaces a bit as he forces himself to remain steady by pinching himself hard on his thigh.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Alright then, I’ll take my leave for today; I have another class to teach later.” Taking his suitcase, books, and paper with him, the professor bids his farewell to the two young males and exits through the lecture doors.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The minute the professor departs from the lecture hall, Han Geng immediately turns around, hooking his leg on Henry’s ankle, catching the boy in surprise, and effortlessly pushes him onto the lecture table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;”Why are you so anxious?” smiles Han Geng evilly and not once does his hand stop his administration on Henry; with no hindrance, he effortless loosens the button and zipper of the other male’s pants.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Anxious your head! What the hell do you think you are doing?” demands Henry as he attempts to push the older male’s hand away from his body. Henry knows what the older male has in mind although if it is in a different situation, Henry will have not minded but for heaven’s sake, they are in a classroom setting! The chances of someone coming in and seeing them…. Henry does not even want to think about.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;”What am I doing? Shouldn’t you know this better than anyone?” In the darkness of the room, a pair of white tender long legs is the fatal enticement of the other male; Han Geng’s dark eyes contains a deep desire as he gaze down the length of the beautiful body before him.&lt;br /&gt;Placing a single hand underneath one thigh, the older male lifts it onto his shoulder, turning and kissing softly at the smallness of Henry’s calf.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Stop this! We can’t do it here!” Clearly seeing Han Geng engulf with deep desire, eyes dilated with heavy longing for the other male, Henry begins to push himself away; he does not desire having someone come in and watch their… activity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why can’t we? And doing it here, doesn’t it make this more exciting?” Pulling the other back towards him and securing Henry’s arms above his head, Han Geng leans forwards gently kissing him at the junction of his neck and jaw. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng!” cries Henry breathlessly, his sweet beautiful voice like a wonderful note, reverberating throughout the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What follows…. Is not suitable for the younglings. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;**************&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry has forgotten how he has spent his life before Han Geng; for Henry, his decision to be with Han Geng becomes a major changing point in his young life. From the beginning, he has been so immersed into his life with the older male that Henry never thought that they will ever be without the other. And the sudden decision of separation sharply shears the young male to reality and for the first time in his life, Henry truly experience a substantial painful void that has so suddenly emerge in his life. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hours pass as Henry sits motionlessly, beads of sweat trailing along his ears and forehead down his pale neck. The young man feels rather confused and frustrated; he cannot believe that a year has past since Han Geng’s departure from his life. There will be times that they will meet by chance on campus ground walking to class and of course, pleasantries will be exchanged but nothing more than a smile and a greeting occurs. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Despite the fact that they have not talked with each other much since the breakup, Henry still keeps tabs on Han Geng; for example, Henry knows that Han Geng has recently started dating a girl, a beautiful girl from a fine family background. Henry understands that it is a bit strange to stalk someone, but he just needs to know if Han Geng is happy: his happiness is his fuel for continuing and that enough can suffice as a good explanation…right?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Deciding what is right and wrong can make one feel isolated from the world; Henry only wants to help Han Geng. A man like Han Geng, a man of high expectations, perfect in every aspect and fated to have all the beauty and happiness in the world does not deserve to have a life like the rest of the human population. From the years of interaction with the older male, Henry has come to understand this fact; thus the reason he has pushed him from his world. Henry remembers the first time that Han Geng has brought him to meet with his mother, and to this day, he cannot erase the pair of affectionate eyes, filled with hope and future for her only son. She does not know about their relationship, and Henry cannot bring himself to be so cruel to shatter the dreams of the hopeful mother.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thunder, muffled from a distant place, rumbles through out the small room; the sky darkens, creating a strange feeling of loneliness in the world. Suddenly, Henry stands, chair screeching against the tile floor from his sharp movement. He rushes out the door, leaving his small apartment behind and not even bothered to lock the door behind him. A window stands open by the table the young male has abandoned in his hurry; a sudden gust of wind blows, blowing the curtain screen in all directions. And an elegant card, left on the table, flutters gracefully to the cold tile floor…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;You are cordially invited to the Marriage of Han Geng &amp; Zhang Mei-Zhen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/i&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;＊＊＊＊＊＊&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry follows a small, narrow trail up the grassy hill, wind blowing gently through his hair. Ever since the separation, his visits occur more frequently to the extent that he is familiar with the road, able to trace the pathway with his eyes closed. Before long, Henry arrives before two large slabs of polished granite stones, separated and bordered with equally polished marble stone. Kneeling down by the stone, he reaches out with slender fingers, tracing his parents’ names carved elegantly and painted in black on the glassy refined granite. Blinking his eyes rapidly, he pulls his hand away, drawing a shuddering breathe, and begins to clear out the long grass that has began to crowd around the tombstone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In his younger years, Henry has avoided coming up here because he has always thought that his parents have betrayed him, deserting him in this world when they have promised to always be with him. But that is before and he has matured since then; he no longer has those thoughts, and in a way, Henry needs to thank Han Geng for this change.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom…Dad, I hope everything has been alright for you guys. It seems like it has…” Setting himself on the sodden grass, Henry sits before his parents’ pictures and gazes into their smiling bright eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“To tell you the truth, I actually hated you guys; I thought you two were very selfish, abandoning me…” He pauses, biting his lips, before continuing. “Why didn’t you guys take me with you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pause.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom…I hate Han Geng, and I also hate myself for loving him so much. This feeling I get when he’s not around… it’s as if without him, my existence means nothing…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly, a memory from the past surfaces in his mind: an image of a younger him standing before Han Geng, vowing that even if love no longer walks with him he will continue and not pretend to live in what is not real.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How strange…,” whispers Henry, eyes half glaze as the memory is still fresh in his mind, “Why can others continue living in the present but only I keep living in the past…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lifting his head, he observes the gray heavenly sky above, and as if the Heavens can no longer stand the sorrow, it begins to rain, drops of wetness tapping softly against his skin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They walk farther and farther away…only I remain the same…”As he sits before the grave, eyes closed towards the sky, the rain, bit by bit, begins to intensify, drenching his person to the bone and yet he remains still. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the rain slides down his face, Henry no longer knows if it is he that is crying or if it’s the Heaven that cries for him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng stands in the corner of the room, silently watching the others busy themselves with arranging the room with decorations for the celebration. Near the main entrance door stands a tall beautiful ice sculpture, carved in the shape of four large brush-written Chinese characters of happiness; the smoky air emitting from the ice sculpture along with the cheerful voices of the surrounding people pierces painfully through his senses. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Love is such a burden; he has mastered this concept since the time he met the young boy. It is confusing and abstract, and interpretations differ from individuals to individuals that the line between what is right and what is wrong with love blurs into a haze of cloudiness. He has listened and moved on; everything still feels the same and yet different. He knows and yet at the same time, he wavers: a characteristic unlike him from the past. However, from all the uncertainty that have suddenly bestowed upon Han Geng, who has always been certain about things from the day he walked on earth, since that day, Han Geng is quite certain of one truth: he does not love her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As time for the evening banquet approaches closer and closer, Han Geng begins to feel more frustrated and bothered. Although he has sent an invitation, he is still uncertain whether Henry will attend the ceremony; his innermost feelings desire to see the young male and yet at the same time he wishes to not meet him under such circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He knows Henry has been avoiding him and the reason for that is such that they each can return to their normal life, but what is normal? Should this not be decided between two people? How does the younger male know that what Han Geng wants is something he cannot give?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He is not satisfied with how the relationship has been inexplicably cut off, and more often than not, Han Geng can frequently be found in his room, staring absentmindedly into space as memories from the past play before his eyes, filling the room with images of him and Henry: years of happy remembrances dance before him clear as day…almost as they only occurred yesterday.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Glancing around, Han Geng admits that the banquet hall is magnificent, filled with tables covered with pristine white cloth and expensive delicate chinaware and a flower arrangement at the center of each to complete the decoration. Everything seems perfect and yet, he can’t help but feel as something is lacking from all this. Many people envy to be his position, a stable job and a beautiful finance who loves him dearly…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Therefore, what seems to be missing?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;**********&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The engagement party starts on time, and Henry, wearing a fitted black suit, aimlessly wanders among the guests, with words of congratulations filling the room, searching for a place to sit. Glancing down, Henry smiles bitterly at his attire, with which he has spent his entire month’s income. The moment he has received word on Han Geng’s engagement, the young man immediately left his apartment and walked the two hour distance to the shopping center, all for the sake in buying the suit. As bitter as it sounds, it compares nothing to what Henry must witness, his love’s engagement night with which the person standing next to Han Geng is not him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Huh, my life is like a bad drama out from a TV series.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey! Let us all give congratulation to the new bride and groom! May their lives be filled with love and of course, children!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In his daze, the party has reached the event where words of love and congratulations from friends and family members are given to the newly engaged couple, and Henry watches the bride to be shyly hiding herself against Han Geng, who stands their tall and erect with this aura that attracted many people. He has always been handsome, drawing attention from people, and it almost seems as the world revolves around him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Crap, they are coming this way. What should I say?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry! Weren’t you and Han Geng great friends? Give him words of congratulation!” smiles one of the guests. He is right; during their school years, Han Geng and Henry were close. They were best friends, like brothers. Where one was, the other could be found.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Feeling the gaze of the other guests, Henry shifts uneasily, uncertain as to what he can say to the newly engaged couple, but what made him more uneasy is the familiar feeling of a pair of eyes, almost expecting something from him. Biting his lips gently, Henry lifts his eyes towards the couple, with a smile so sweet that no one can see him withering inside.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lifting his glass wine, he smiles at Han Geng, saying, “Han Geng, congratulations on your engagement. I wish you both the happiness of the world!” Turning to the shy bride he adds, “And the bride is very beautiful.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cheers erupt around him as he finished his words, and the bride to be became even redder with embarrassment, burying her face into Han Geng’s shoulder. Seeing the smiles on their faces and the intimacy shared between the two, he feels a sudden constriction in his chest as it suddenly hits Henry that everything… the past, their love…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;…is truly over.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;************&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Leaning on the stone railing of the bridge, Henry can hear the faint laughter and happiness of the party as it enters the final event of the night. The smell of the night air and the gentle blow of the wind caress Henry’s alcohol blushed face, and him enjoying the sensation that night’s nature has brought upon him. In a way, Henry is quite happy with tonight’s ending. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tonight is something that he needed to close this chapter of his life, to finally move on with his life without him. He smiles and closes his eyes, searching for that spark of happiness that he should feel now that he has finally free himself from past’s confines. But despite his brain telling him he should be happy, Henry only feels remorse. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A sudden presence is felt nearby, standing next to him on the bridge. Maybe this individual is out here with the reason as Henry, trying to make sense and find peace within his inner turmoil. Henry smiles and just as he is about to open his eyes a familiar scent, carried by the wind, passes by his nose; he stops, his entire body freezing in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He recognizes smell – &lt;b&gt;Davidoff Cool Water Men&lt;/b&gt; – it belongs to &lt;i&gt;him&lt;/i&gt;. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Time slows down almost like the entire world has come to a sudden stop; Henry does not move from his position, waiting for any movement from the man besides him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You look good in the suit,” compliments Han Geng, finally. He has always thought about this moment before he sleeps, thinking how the two would meet and what the first thing he should say, but he never thought that the meeting would be like this, at his engagement party, and his words to be as such.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Really? Thank you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mm..”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Uncertain on how to continue or relieve this awkward atmosphere, Henry can only think of giving Han Geng his congratulations once more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Congratulations again…. On your engagement.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“…… Do you mean it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I do mean it.” He bites his lips, crushing any hope that he has for himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh,” mutters Han Geng and Henry can’t help but cringe at the melancholy quality in the older man’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;An uncomfortable silence suddenly surrounds the couple as they awkwardly stands next to each other. The gentle breeze in air sudden stops as if nature coinciding with their emotions. After several minutes, which seemed like hours, of silence, Han Geng speaks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re lying,” declares Han Geng suddenly, his black eyes piercing steadily Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Flabbergasted, at the sudden declaration from the other, Henry sputters quickly, “I am not!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry frowns slightly, wondering how Han Geng can make such a claim so easily, wondering why the older man’s voice held so confidence. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You can deny it all you want but a lie is a lie,” smirks Han Geng slightly. It is as the distance felt between the two has suddenly disappeared, and this sudden development made Han Geng unconsciously release a breath of relief that he has not notice before. This is what he wants, this “thing” between him and Henry; he can care less of others, the guests, family and friends, roaming at the party or his beautiful bride to be who is doing what does not concern him. He only cares about the young man before his eyes: stubborn, hard mouth, Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Staring with disbelief in his eyes, Henry discovers that even if he does have any good reason or explanation he is unable to formulate the words because this is Han Geng. He always seems to have this ability to make Henry unable to talk over him. Does he not understand Henry’s intention? Why does everything have to be so difficult with him?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You know what? Forget it; I’m heading home!” exclaims Henry as he sharply turns away from the heavy stare and begins to walk away from the older man, angrily.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The things we have done together… our past is something that you can never pretend that doesn’t exist,” states Han Geng loudly as he watches Henry’s retreating figure. And as figures, Henry stops in his footsteps, turning back around to stare at the older man. The rare and serious gaze from Han Geng suddenly reminds Henry of that day so long ago, in an empty classroom with his dark beautiful pupils bearing down on him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“After everything we have been through, it’s impossible for you to forget about me,” continues Han Geng more softly, his eyes never wavering. Despite his proclamation, he is uncertain whether or not they will forget; he does not know that if they are no longer together, will he miss Henry? More importantly, will Henry miss him? Or will everything just fade away like a once upon a time dream?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hn, you’re right. I cannot forget about you just like you can’t forget about me,” proclaims Henry bitterly. How can he forget someone who he has loved for years so easily? He does not plan to forget but only store away the memories with a satisfying ending to this part of his life until, maybe, a long time from now, when his heart no longer hurts, he will take out the box and smile at the beautiful memories they have created.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Casting a small bitter smile, Henry starts to turn and leave. Seeing Henry once again turn his back to leave, Han Geng suddenly feels a tight constraint in his breathing, and rapidly, with long strides, runs, grabs Henry and tightly embraces young man within his arms.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re an idiot, you know that?” whispers Han Geng hoarsely into Henry’s hair. If an ending represent the beginning of another, then Han Geng can only hope that tonight’s engagement reception marks the ending of the one year separation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“…Han Geng’s the idiot…” mutters Henry softly into the warmth of Han Geng’s shoulder. Feeling the transmitted heat from the other’s enfoldment, Henry can feel the brick wall that he has worked hard in building slowly disintegrate with each second within the older man’s warm embrace.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Everything is too sudden; Henry does not understand what has happened. This turn of event is not one that he has predicted. Just as he is about to break away from Han Geng, the other man tightens his grip around Henry, pulling him closer into his hold, whispering a gentle, &lt;i&gt;I love you&lt;/i&gt;, before bringing his lips to the surprised younger man’s.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Surprised and not knowing exactly what to do, Henry, hesitant at first, reaches his hands up to grip onto Han Geng’s suit, closing his eyes as he reciprocates and deepens into the kiss. Warmth, heat, and a certain longing and desperation as teeth and tongue clash against one another; it has been too long since they have last shared a kiss. And suddenly, everything Henry has built for the past year, the wall and resolution to forget and continue, disappears as he clutches desperately onto the other man. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As much as he wants it to last, Henry realizes that he needs to breathe and reluctantly pulls away from Han Geng’s lips, eyes hooded with desire for more. He blushes slightly as he glances away from the other man’s piercing dark eyes; although they have shared many passionate kisses before, this kiss feels as passionate as the first they have shared so many years ago.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as Henry turns away, they both hear a shout of surprise. Turning their heads towards the shout, they see a man, shocked written over his face at what he has just witness. The man slowly backed away as he quickly turns back to the party, most likely to inform others of what he just witnessed: the groom to be kissing another man. Watching as the man retreats, they both turn their gazes to one another, smiles before Han Geng reaches out, grabs Henry’s hand before pulling him away from the bridge, far away from the party, from the engagement.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Glancing at Han Geng from the corner of his eyes as they run from the scene, Henry has to admit that this conclusion isn’t as bad as the original ending he has planned. He arrived at the party, with the goal to begin a new life without the other, and yet, he should have known, with Han Geng’s personality, how difficult it is to achieve his objective.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He squeezes Han Geng’s hand slightly as the older turns to look back at him, eyes filled with warmth and love. They have no destination to where they are heading but to Henry and Han Geng, it really doesn’t matter where life’s road takes them. As long as they together, they can travel as far as life takes them…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;…in this life.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And the next and the next…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Forever. Together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:3665</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/3665.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=3665"/>
    <title>MUSIC for A MOMENT IN TIME</title>
    <published>2009-01-11T10:40:22Z</published>
    <updated>2009-02-24T18:36:09Z</updated>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It takes awhile to load or see anything. Please be patient.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;lj-embed id="3" /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:3525</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/3525.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=3525"/>
    <title>ai_writer09 @ 2009-01-11T04:04:00</title>
    <published>2009-01-11T10:03:53Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-11T16:13:59Z</updated>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; A Moment In Time&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; ai_fantasy9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rate/Genre:&lt;/b&gt; PG-13, AU/Time Travel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; Henry Lau, an 18 year old boy, just graduated from high school. The summer before he becomes a college student, he decides, with his friends, to visit his homeland, China. He went there looking for fun and excitement, but instead he found an adventure of a lifetime and a love that transcends beyond time and space.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Continuation of Section 8...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;THE MUSIC&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I uploaded a play list onto a separate page. They are the "tracks" used for the story. The Erhu music that Han Geng played in this Section is the third song on the list. Click &lt;a href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/3665.html#cutid1" target="new_window"&gt;Here&lt;/a&gt; to open the post in a new window. You can listen and read at the same time. It creates a nice mood effect.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Section 8, Part II - Complication &amp; Discovery&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If there was one word to describe &lt;i&gt;Shuan Yu Shan Zhai&lt;/i&gt;, Henry would use the term &lt;b&gt;mystical&lt;/b&gt;. The moment he stepped inside the main hall the young male could not quite comprehend what he saw before him. It wasn’t because this place existed inside the cavern that awed him and the others, but the beauty that radiated from the hall itself and not to mention the exquisiteness of the garden that could rival the beauty of the royalty’s.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng had the others followed him, walking down the red carpeted floor, up the few steps to the large chair, behind the tall wall that sits behind the chair, and led them into the most attractive garden that they had ever seen. Two beautiful high rock structures guarded the entrance to the dark green grasses with flowers of all assorted types scatter across the large expanse of land, and from a far distance, a separate house with tall trees three stories high flanking it’s side stood across from the wide expanse of water at the center of the landscape, with a large rectangular pavilion standing proud in the lake’s center. And lying just on the surface of the water was a crystal bridge that spanned the width of the lake, connecting one side to the other, refracting the sunlight that had filtered from above onto the clear water and crystal bridge into beautiful rainbow colors which only made the scenery more surreal than ever.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Leave our horses here, and bring your weapons and other necessities with you,” informed Han Geng as he tied his horse to a nearby tree branch. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Following his instructions, the other’s followed his lead, crossing the crystal bridge with each step admiring the beautiful lily pads and flowers scattered across the water surface. Henry glanced down at his feet where it stood in contact with the clear surface of the bridge, separating him from the underwater world and a pair of goldfish swam past his feet below.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Stepping off the bridge, they continued to follow Han Geng towards the archway entrance of the residence, the luscious green grass under their feet creating the feeling of walking on clouds. The bottom of their shoes softly clanked against the stone stairs as they made their way up and through the arched gateway. As they entered, Henry saw a courtyard; although less extravagant than the large “garden” on the outside, bushes of flowers and green grasses decorated the courtyard and stone paved pathways leading from one side of the square courtyard to the other sides. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They crossed the courtyard into what seemed to be another main hall but less elaborated than the one up front. The room was open, with two lines of chairs down the center of the room leading to two more elaborated carved chairs in the center and a beautiful decorated silk lantern hung from the tall ceiling; on the right of the room was a large table with elegant stools, most probably used for dining.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We will stay here for the night,” stated Han Geng as he turned to rest of the group. “There are four rooms in the back, the main room and three guest rooms. The girls can get the bigger room, while four other share a room and one by himself. Henry and I---”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before he could continue, Henry interrupted quietly, “I want a room to myself.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All eyes turned to the 18 year old boy, curious at the sudden uncharacteristic outburst; Zhou Mi frowned a bit, sensing something amiss. Feeling the question and slight confusion in the air, Henry slowly explained himself. “I would like to have a room myself…if that’s okay with the others. I’m just…used to sleeping by myself back home…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tentatively, Henry turned his eyes to Han Geng, who stared back and for a moment, Henry thought he saw a tint of conflict reflected in the dark orbs before they disappeared completely, and the older male broke their gaze. “Henry can have his own room. Dong Hae---“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can share with Han Geng!” burst out Dong Hae, his arm shooting up in the air, waving in his usual child like eagerness. Han Geng glanced at him in a bit annoyance in which the other male carelessly brushed it off with a bright smile. The girls giggled and the other three males snickered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The leader of &lt;i&gt;Huo Long&lt;/i&gt; stayed silent for a bit, as if he was having an internal argument/battle with himself before finally speaking up with his final decision: Dong Hae and Han Geng, Siwon and Zhou Mi.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry sighed as he dropped onto the first available chair in his assigned room, swinging his bag off his shoulder and onto the table beside him. Dropping his head back against the head rest, Henry took in a deep breathe and held it for a few seconds before slowly expelling the unwanted air back out. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He had a reason for wanting a room himself and the reason he had stated wasn’t far from the truth; back in Canada, he did have his own room. His family was lucky enough to have enough bedrooms to spare to let him not share a room with his older brother. Not that he hated having a roommate; heck, he would have jumped at the chance to share a room with Han Geng as suggested except he wanted to think, and being alone helped him think better on why he was the way he was.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry felt frustrated but most of all, confused to the reason why he felt the way he did. He didn’t understand why every time he saw the other man his chest would tighten and his breathing would hitch a bit or the fact that seeing him with the princess or Xiao Ming made him clench his fists so tightly that he would loose feeling to his fingers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Argh!” cried Henry, sitting up abruptly as he massaged his head in frustration, his pale fingers entangling themselves into his mildly long strands of hair.  He leaned his elbows against his knees, head between his hands as he stared blankly at the ground between his feet before he suddenly stood up; he needed to walk off his stress. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He walked out his room, closing his door behind him before making his way down the covered corridors; the sun had began to set two hours ago, leaving only an orange hue of light shining down from above. It was strange how such a place existed inside the stone cavern and it was even more strange how the garden had existed in perfect condition for such a long time. It almost seemed like another world in there, a paradise on earth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry traced his fingers against the red painted railings of the corridor as he observed each detail of the magnificent architecture and design of his current location. He paused momentarily in front of a room before randomly deciding to enter. He opened the door, the hinges squeaking a bit; he stepped into the room and the first thing he saw was the familiar set up: tables and chairs lined perfectly. He walked further and saw a separate alcove with a large desk with the usual brushes and ink slab. Behind against the wall were two tall darkly polished wooden shelves filled with boxes, scrolls, porcelain pottery, and jaded sculptures. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry stepped into the alcove, his eyes scanning the space before landing on the wall to his right. There hung a painting of a young woman and as he moved closer, he could observe the small details of her clothing: thin white fingers resting softly around the thin neck of an instrument as her other hand wraps around a bow as if sliding across the singular string of the instrument in which Henry recognized as an ancient Chinese instrument, &lt;i&gt;erhu&lt;/i&gt;. The surrounding looked familiar, and it took Henry a few seconds before he realized the painting scenery was in the pavilion located on the lake outside.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lifting a hand, he gently touched the young woman’s face, tracing the outline of her face, neck and her fingers. He pulled away, continuing to explore the objects on the shelves but not before he cast one last glance at the painting. The two shelves were filled with the most beautiful porcelain vases and the most detailed jade sculptures, each one different in color and carved to the upmost details. Indiscriminately he picked one up right next to a pile of neatly stacked scrolls, only to have accidently pulled one of the scrolls from under the pile with him as the ties had been caught to the edge of the scroll, causing the neat pile to tumble down at his feet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Scrambling around he quickly picked up the scrolls, replacing them to the best of his ability in the neat pile that he had found them. Bending down, he reached for the last scroll next to his feet before his eyes caught sight of another scroll that had rolled away during the mess, lying innocently between the edges of the two bookcases. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sighing, he crawled/walked his way to the scroll and just as he reached for the scroll, he felt a cool breeze brush against his face. He frowned a bit, his eyes looking up to discover a gap between one of the bookcases and the wall. Crawling closer, he squinted a bit to find that it wasn’t only just a gap but a large opening to the other side of the wall. Henry slowly stood up his eyes following the crack up the case; placing the scrolls on the desk, he reached out a hand, wrapping his fingers around the back edge of the bookcase and pulled back to reveal…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A passage way…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Taking his other hand, he pulled the case further back, revealing the opening further. He peered inside but couldn’t see much with the dimming of the outside light and the fact the inside had no light exposure but the one from outside. Biting his lip thoughtfully, Henry pulled away and quickly returned to his room. Opening his bag, he pulled out his trusty flashlight before jogging back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With his flashlight at hand, he pointed the light into the dark opening before stepping inside cautiously. The passage way was narrow. He was unsure where he was headed, his feet scuffling against the stone floor creating the only noise besides his quiet breathing. A few moments of walking lead him into an open room, a storage room filled with multiple sizes of boxes and containers. Sweeping his light around the room, he stopped at one pile of the boxes, walking to the pile before kneeling before one of the bigger boxes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Placing the end of his flashlight between mouth, he stabilized the light between his teeth before he pushed the lid off, resisting a bit. Taking the light in his mouth into his hands, he examined the contents inside, more books and random small containers. He took out a stack of books, none so interesting since they were filled with words which he could not read. Shuffling through the other random boxes and books, sometime opening them to find enclosed vials of varying kinds, before he found a long wooden case hidden underneath everything else. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Placing his flashlight back in his mouth, he reached in to lift the said object out before laying it flat against the cold floor. He felt around the sides of the wooden case, finding two metal latches holding the container together. After fumbling a bit with the latches, he was able to open the enclosed container, revealing an instrument…the same type that he saw in the painting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He lifted the Erhu out from its confines, his fingers caressing the thin neck and small body. Tentatively, he pluck the string.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He lifted his head at the distanced muffled call of his name. Glancing down at the instrument in his hands, he quickly returned it into its casing before closing the lid and securing the latches on before returning the rest of the items into the trunk, struggling a bit in replacing the lid back on the large box. With one arm around the box and the other arm with his flashlight, the 18 year old boy quickly made his way back to the room before effectively pushing the bookcase closed, sealing the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In his 23 years of living, Han Geng had never before felt as nervous as he was now, standing before the door to the 18 year old boy’s room. He had volunteered himself to call the boy to dinner; he figured it would be a great opportunity to at least talk to the boy, get some alone time together, something they don’t seem to have much during this entire trip. Inhaling a deep breathe, Han Geng released it before lifting up a hand, knocking against the wooden frame of the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry? It’s time for dinner,” called out Han Geng. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No reply. He tired again, knocking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry? It’s time for dinner. Aren’t you hungry?” asked Han Geng. But no reply. He pressed his ear forward against the doorway; no signs of movement. He frowned and pushed open the door. “Henry, I’m coming in.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What he found was an empty lit room, Henry’s bag lying open on one of the table. Everything seemed to be in order but just no Henry. Finding it a bit strange, Han Geng left the room and speed walking down the corridor, making his way back to the main hall. Maybe the younger male had already left and gone to the others. But when he arrived in the main hall, he only saw Siwon, Dong Hae, Li Yin and Xiao Ming scattered around the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, what’s wrong?” asked Xiao Ming as he noticed his searching worried eyes scanning around the room before turning them back to the others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did you know where Henry is?” he asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No…I thought you were going to go get him in his room,” replied Li Yin slowly. “Is he not in his room?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He shook his head in reply. “No one was there when I entered.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did you check the rest of the place?” asked Siwon his eyebrows frowning a bit.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I came here immediately, thinking that he would have come here already but apparently not,” muttered Han Geng quietly before lifting his eyes again and stating, “I’m going to search for him; he’s probably exploring the place.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before the others could say anything, he turned around and left, almost crashing into Zhou Mi who had been walking in with a bowl of soup in his hands. Just as he thought he was safe with his soup, Dong Hae came hurdling by with Xiao Ming following with a &lt;i&gt;Wait for me, Han Geng Ge! &lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Barely escaping from the mini stampede, Zhou Mi turned a questioned eye to the other two left in the room as he placed the bowl safely on the table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What’s wrong with them?” the scholar asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry wasn’t in his room,” replied Li Yin. “He’s probably exploring and Han Geng Ge…and the others are going to go retrieve him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Zhou Mi raised an eyebrow. “All of them?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon settled himself on one of the stool, pouring himself a cup of tea before nodding in reply. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes. &lt;i&gt;All&lt;/i&gt; of them.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sun had set already and the lanterns scattered around the residence had already been lit (probably by Zhou Mi), providing them with the only source of light. They had been searching for 15 minutes and still no signs of the other boy. And as each minute ticked by, Han Geng became to feel more anxious.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, don’t be anxious. I mean, where can he go? This place is enclosed in a mountain side. He must be around here somewhere, right?” comforted Xiao Ming just as Dong Hae jogged towards the other two.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did you find him?” asked Dong Hae the moment he stopped before them. They only shook their head; the shorter male sighed. “Neither did I. Did we check everywhere?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe he’s back in his room again,” suggested Xiao Ming. Both eyes turned to her. “He probably returned from wherever he was. Maybe we should check again.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Following her suggestion, they made their way to the direction of Henry’s room, calling out his name at the same time. Just as Han Geng rounded a corner, he felt something solid hit against his body and on reflex, he reached his hand out to grab and stabilize the said something.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry Ge!” cried out Xiao Ming as she recognized the other male under the night lights. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And lo behold, standing before them was the missing boy, clutching in his arms a case of some sort. “What is that in your hands?” asked Xiao Ming.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But before he could start a reply, Han Geng interrupted. “Where were you? Did you not hear us calling you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m…sorry. I was distracted and didn’t hear you until a few moments ago,” replied Henry, frowning a bit. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Distracted by what?” asked Dong Hae before he glanced down at the thin case in the other male’s arms. “Hey, what’s that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I was exploring…and I found this,” replied Henry as he glanced down briefly at the possession in his arms. “It’s an instrument…an &lt;i&gt;erhu…&lt;/i&gt;” He flattered a bit in his reply, recognizing the weird stares he received from the other three. “I was going to put it ba---“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before he could finish, Han Geng gently took the case in his arms, his hands brushing against his own fingers before Henry released his hold to the older male. Han Geng examined it a bit, observing the sides of the case before returning it back to Henry’s possession, smiling at the other male.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you know how to play?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry blinked blankly for a few seconds before shaking his head. “No, but I play violin…it’s similar to the &lt;i&gt;erhu&lt;/i&gt;,” he explained.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you want to learn?” continued Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Um…” Casting a glance at the other two, Dong Hae switching his attention between the two and Xiao Ming looking curiously up at the older male, Henry replied, “Sure…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll teach you. Tonight. After dinner.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And without waiting for a reply, Han Geng turned around and left for the main hall with Xiao Ming hurriedly following after him, leaving Henry flustered and annoyed. Dong Hae clasped an arm around the younger but slightly taller male’s shoulder, casting a bright smile before guiding him to dinner.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He didn’t understand why the other man wanted to share a room with him; there was an obvious rift between them, an unexplained one, which if he clearly thought about it was really created by him in the first place. After dinner they had returned to their rooms to wash up; Henry, of course, had returned to his room, and Han Geng couldn’t but wonder what the other boy was up to at the moment. As he tied his belt after changing into clean clothes, Dong Hae entered the room; he turned around to see the other man pause at the doorway before casting his usual bright smile before closing the door behind him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng returned to his task at hand, securely tucking the ends of his belt neatly around his waist when the other man voluntarily spoke up, breaking the awkward silence between them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You shouldn’t play around.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The older of the two paused before turning around to glance at the other man on the bed cleaning his blade. “Excuse me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dong Hae didn’t reply right away; instead he stood from where he sat before setting his sword on the table before him. He turned his head to the other male, and Han Geng noted that his shining bright smiling eyes were no longer laughing but held a serious darkness in them, completely changing him into some one different.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I said you shouldn’t play around…with feelings,” explained Dong Hae as he leaned a hand on the table. “People will get the wrong impression.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng immediately turned away and busied himself with his clothing, replying, “I don’t know what you are talking about.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Taking his outer coat, he put it on himself as he made his way out the room. Just as he reached out to open the screen doors, Dong Hae spoke again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t hurt him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Although one could mistaken Dong Hae’s meaning behind the sentence, Han Geng immediately understood the significance behind the simple phrase. He turned his head slightly to the side, glancing at the other male from the corner of his eyes, and without saying anything, he opened the door and left.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The case sat open before him on the table as his hands glided over and back on the instrument that laid inside. He missed the feeling of his fingers pressed against the neck of his violin as he slide his bow against the strings, creating a vibration through the body of his instrument. He had played violin ever since he could pick one up; he had enjoyed every moment, every string he plucked and every concert he had attended. And he knew he was damn good. Music was his life; it was he had decided to do, become a violinist and to compose beautiful music for others to enjoy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gently taking out the &lt;i&gt;erhu&lt;/i&gt; and its bow attached from the case, he placed it on his thigh as he had seen in several performances or shows that his parents had shown (forced) him. Carefully positioning his left fingers on the string and taking the bow into his right hand, he placed it against the string and played out a single high but steady solid note. Satisfied, he played again but this time pressing down on the string. He fiddled with the instrument for a minute or so before he was interrupted by knock at his door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Placing the instrument in its cradle, Henry stood and walked to open the door, revealing Han Geng on the other side.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey,” greeted the older male, flashing Henry what he would hope was not an awkward smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey,” replied Henry back softly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They stood there for a few seconds before Han Geng tentatively asked, “Are we standing here all night or are you going to invite me in?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh! I’m sorry!” apologized Henry immediately, shaking his head a bit at his rudeness. Stepping aside, he opened his door wider, inviting the other man into his room. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once Han Geng stepped in, Henry closed the door behind him and instead of returning to stand next to other man, he began to busy himself, closing his bag up and folding his clothes neatly onto one of the table while asking the same time whether the other would like to have a drink of tea.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s new; Zhou Mi Ge just changed it about half an hour ago,” said Henry as he placed his back on a chair before making his way back to the table where Han Geng sat. Without missing a beat, Henry reached out to the tea pot in the center of the table and a cup and was about to pour the hot tea into the awaiting until a hand stopped him from doing so. He paused, his eyes never leaving the tea pot, cup in his hands or the other hand covering his own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gently, Han Geng pushed Henry’s hands away, his eyes staring intently at the young male before him, observing him. Silence passed, and neither of them moved from their former position, despite how much Henry willed his hand to pull away from underneath the warm rough ones, he didn’t. And he just stood there, looking anywhere but the man before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A hand glided over his hair bangs, startling him as he looked up in surprise to find the older male’s finger tips near his face. They locked gazes for a while: intense black to soft brown.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your hair is growing longer,” commented Han Geng as he pulled his hand back from the younger male’s face. “You should pull it back.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Glancing down at the table, Henry only replied, “I don’t’ have anything to tie with.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng didn’t reply, thinking a bit, before reaching inside his coat pocket to the jade pendent that Henry had received, and began picking at the red string. Henry frowned at the other’s action before sitting himself down.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What are you doing?” asked Henry as he watched Han Geng release the knot and pulled the jade off the red string, replacing the pendent back in his inner pocket before standing and walking behind Henry. Before the young male could comprehend anything, he felt gentle long fingers combing through his hair, along his scalp, around his ear, near his neck. He sat still, surprised and suddenly uncertain whether he should pull away or let the other continue his administration. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Feeling a bit uneasy with what was happening, Henry tried to dismiss Han Geng, attempting to take the string from the other man but Han Geng pushed his hands away, telling him that it would be easier for Henry if he let the other man tie it for him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry could have continued to protest but he didn’t and he dropped his hands onto the table and let himself enjoy the comfortable warming feeling of the other’s gentle fingers through his hair, closing his eyes and letting the sensation overtake his senses.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was like a picture show, a hazy one at that, playing before his mind. The voices were a bit distorted and images smeared like wet paint, but a single voice stood out, gentle and sweet against his ears like the thin smooth finger tips raking through his long hair. He couldn’t make out the words but he could hear the voice; as the fingers finished tying his hair, the lips approached his ears and with a gentle whisper….echoing…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;It’s done now…You can go play now. It’s done---&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A woman’s voice, gentle and warm, and so…achingly familiar. Henry wanted to turn around and asked her Who are you if it weren’t for the hands that were restricting him from turning…hands that gripped his shoulder tightly, shaking him, accompanied by a different voice, deep yet warm and soft, calling out his name.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry…Henry!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was as if someone had yanked him from the murky waters and suddenly everything became clear again, and he was back in his room with Han Geng sitting before him with concern eyes close to his; he could feel himself heat up a bit.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, you scared me for a bit,” sighed Han Geng as he saw the other male open his eyes. “Are you alright? What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Uncertain as to what did happen, Henry only stared at the man, his mind replaying the flash of images, trying to capture the sensation before it fades away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I…I probably got really comfortable. You almost lulled me to sleep,” lied Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng smiled, accepting the answer, before turning to the instrument on the table. “You still want to learn?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Despite the fact that everything that had happened and the previous uncomfortable atmosphere between the two, at the mention of the instrument, Henry forgot everything and smiled, nodding eagerly as Han Geng took the &lt;i&gt;erhu&lt;/i&gt; into his hands.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I heard you play a note when I came here,” started Han Geng, adjusting the instrument on his knee and the bow in his hand. “So I’ll just assume you don’t need to practicing bowing. I’ll teach you play song instead, yes?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry only nodded in approval, eager to get started on his music lesson. Han Geng readied himself, fingers poised bow ready; looking at the instrument, he sat still for a few second in silence as if thinking for the right song to play, before he started moving his bow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(&lt;b&gt;a/n: the song is the third on the music list&lt;/b&gt;)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was longing, sadness to the notes, like a lover crying out for their missing half. A melancholy tale of no hope and despair and yet so hauntingly beautiful and attractive. Henry couldn’t help but be pulled into its magic; he found himself diving deeper and deeper  and he couldn’t help think that maybe the other male was playing it for someone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly, he felt fingers brushing against his cheek, causing him to pull back in surprise. Han Geng sat before him with the instrument in one hand and his other near his face, leaning forward, his eyes frowning in concern.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you okay, Henry?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, why wouldn’t I?” asked the younger male curiously.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Instead of replying straight away, Han Geng only brushed gently against the bottom of his eyes with the pad of his thumb before bring his hand to the other’s line of vision. “You’re crying.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He quickly brought his fingers to his cheeks and to his surprise, he felt wetness against the tips of his fingers before wiping his tears away, a bit embarrassed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I probably got too caught up with the music,” answered Henry as he looked anywhere but the other male. To hide his uncomfortable feeling, he quickly changed topics and asked, “Where did you learn to play? Was your father? Your mother?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seeing that the other wanted to forget about his embarrassing tears, Han Geng consented and followed along, answering, “No, it wasn’t my parents.” He paused. “I learned it from Liu &lt;i&gt;Ayi&lt;/i&gt;.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“&lt;i&gt;Ayi&lt;/i&gt;?” asked Henry, tilting his to the side as he thought about it. “You mean Liu Ye Bin’s wife?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other man nodded. “She played many instruments very well; very talented in all instruments but surpass her skills in playing &lt;i&gt;erhu&lt;/i&gt;. It was her specialty and her favorite. She taught me how to play this song and told me that there was a story behind each song and this one talked about the longing and separation between two lovers.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is that so?” replied Henry as he looked away. The uncomfortable feeling was beginning to come back and before it could settle itself comfortably, Henry quickly asked, “Can you teach me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course,” exclaimed Han Geng as he stood from his seat, handling the instrument into the other’s hand. He watched the younger male adjust himself and the instrument, occasionally him having to make slight adjustments, before he began to instruct Henry in finger positioning, which proved itself difficult and a bit slow. Han Geng stopped for a bit, as he watched Henry struggle a bit in getting the first three notes down before he picked up a stool and placed it behind the other, sitting himself down, body close to the young male as he wrapped his arms from behind as he covered his hand over the bow hand and replacing his fingers on the string.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Put your fingers over mine,” instructed Han Geng the suddenly flustered boy. “And follow my lead, understand?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry nodded stiffly and for the next two hours that was how he and Han Geng spent their time, teaching and learning the song note by note. And almost by the end of the lesson, Henry could almost play the song flawlessly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng sat watching as Henry finished off the last few notes by himself, beaming in happiness when he had completed it flawlessly before thanking the other male for teaching. Han Geng only smiled at the happy smiling face before him; he had missed that smile, the smile that brightened his eyes and made his dimple more noticeable. He hadn’t realized how much he missed it until it stopped appearing. And Han Geng couldn’t help but think back to those words that Dong Hae had uttered to him before he left the room. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, what are you thinking about?” asked Henry, breaking the other man’s thought. Han Geng only shook his head in reply; Henry, as understanding his meaning, asked instead, “Were you able to get you came for?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng sighed before standing up to open a nearby window. “Not yet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do you mean not yet? Do you know where it is?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t personally know; my father knew but he never told me specifically where. I would’ve asked him but he wasn’t around when we left. I checked everywhere, even that secret tunnel where you found your &lt;i&gt;erhu&lt;/i&gt;.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other’s eyes widened in surprise at the declaration. “You know about the passage way?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng turned his head to the side and chuckled at the other’s surprised reaction. “Of course I do. I checked everything, all the books, scrolls, containers, nooks and crooks but nothing. It makes me worried that…maybe someone else got it before we did.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If what Han Geng had feared came true, then it would everything much more difficult for the agents of &lt;i&gt;Huo Long&lt;/i&gt;. How in the world would they be able to search the entire JiangHu and where would they start? Not hearing a single noise from the other party, Han Geng frowned a bit and turned his body around to see what the other was doing only to find Henry standing before the wooden case, the instrument momentarily forgotten on the table as the 18 year old male stared down intently at something in the case.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What…are we looking for exactly?” asked Henry suddenly. “A scroll?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not really. Just anything that looks suspicious and well, bluntly shows that it is the Secret Scroll we have been searching for,” replied Han Geng as he walked up to the younger male, crossing his arms across his chest. “Why do you ask?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because ---- I think I found it,” answered Henry slowly, pointing down to the insides of the wooden case, its bottom covering removed to the side to reveal an unknown chamber…with an unknown piece of fabric with distinct paintings and writings over it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Reaching in, Han Geng carefully pulled the fabric out, opening it up before scanning the inscriptions and painting marks on the large cloth. Henry looked over the other’s shoulder and frowned at what he saw. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is … this what we came for?” Henry asked, glancing briefly up at the man beside him. Han Geng didn’t reply right away as he continued to carefully scan the piece of fabric before him. “Han Geng Ge? Is there something wrong?” asked Henry a bit concern about the strange silent behavior of the other man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No…there’s nothing wrong,” he replied hesitantly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then what is it? Is this it? Is this the Secret Scroll?” questioned Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He received no reply for a moment before Han Geng slowly answered his questions.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, not exactly the Secret Scroll,” started Han Geng but before Henry could ask anything more, he continued, “But definitely what we came here for.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 8&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;A/N:&lt;/b&gt; This really, really took awhile to type up. I had a bit of trouble writing down my thoughts and yeah...you don't want to listen to my problems. I just hope that I didn't cut off or loose any readers while I was trying to pry my brain open for the words.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I hope it turned out okay... It's really not my best work but you guys had been waiting for so long and I felt guilty. HOPEFULLY, you enjoyed this long ass chapter; 20 pages exact and could have kept going but I had to stop. It'll be an overload of information. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I don't know when the next update will be. School started and it's already a bitch. Can't you tell how excited I am?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Anyhooters&lt;/i&gt;, please comment on my story if you can. Although I admit comments really don't make write faster, the comments do motivate me to finish writing the story and bringing you the next chapter to the best of its quality. No matter what, I will finish this story. Even if it kills me...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;C&amp;C! Love ya'lls!</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:3321</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/3321.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=3321"/>
    <title>ai_writer09 @ 2009-01-08T23:13:00</title>
    <published>2009-01-09T05:39:12Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-11T16:14:15Z</updated>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; A Moment In Time&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; ai_fantasy9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rate/Genre:&lt;/b&gt; PG-13, AU/Time Travel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; Henry Lau, an 18 year old boy, just graduated from high school. The summer before he becomes a college student, he decides, with his friends, to visit his homeland, China. He went there looking for fun and excitement, but instead he found an adventure of a lifetime and a love that transcends beyond time and space.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Terms to know:&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Aiyi&lt;/i&gt;: a word meaning Aunt. It can be used for any female older than you. There is no need for blood relations.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Zhu Yuan Zhang&lt;/i&gt;: He's an actual historical figure and basically, started the revolution against the Mongol ruled and freed China from Mongol grips. He became the first Emperor of the Ming Dynasty, &lt;i&gt;Emperor Hong Wu&lt;/i&gt; (same person). I used some facts in that part of the story; look this guy up and read up about him. You'll understand the story a bit better. The rest is BS.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;THE MUSIC&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I uploaded a play list onto a separate page. They are the "tracks" used for the story. The Erhu music that Han Geng played in this Section is the third song on the list. Click &lt;a href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/3665.html#cutid1" target="new_window"&gt;Here&lt;/a&gt; to open the post in a new window. You can listen and read at the same time. It creates a nice mood effect.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Section 8 - Complication &amp; Discovery&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ever since that day, they had traveled nonstop for four days, stopping when the sun had dropped below the horizon only to start again when the first hint of light peaked through the morning sky. They were tired but Han Geng said they would be there in a week at the pace they were traveling, faster then if they had traveled like before. They couldn’t risk the chance of someone else reaching there before them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry thought it had been a joke when Siwon had volunteered to carry him on his horse but apparently the man never joked and he was stuck with him. From the beginning, Henry had been avoiding the other male at all cost but it wasn’t because Henry hated the man or had any negative feelings towards him. In fact, it was the opposite in that Henry believed Siwon held an unknown grudge towards him. The younger male had once asked Han Geng about it but the man only laughed, rubbing his head affectionately, saying that Siwon did not dislike Henry but in fact, found Henry “special.” If this was what being special felt like, Henry would do anything to be ordinary.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry had sat rigidly at first, trapped between the other’s strong arms, only to realize how uncomfortable riding a horse really was and how sore his leg and back muscles became from maintaining his stiff posture. It had been gradual but eventually, Henry relaxed when he realized how pathetic he was and how the other man really wouldn’t do anything to him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was rather surprised to discover an odd sense of security within the man’s “embrace”; maybe it was due to the close proximity or maybe the strength evident in the older man’s muscular body, giving the younger male a sense of warmth, like a baby wrapped in a soft blanket, cradled in his mother’s arms. Out of everything, Siwon was gentle, his arms wrapped around Henry tightly but comfortably as if he was afraid for the other’s safety while holding the reigns to the horse. So logically speaking, someone who acts like that shouldn’t be that bad at all, right?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, what are you thinking?” asked a voice, startling the young male from his daze. Henry turned around, finding Dong Hae settling himself besides the younger male on the slab of rock. Henry smiled at the man besides him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing much. Just…thinking about things,” replied Henry as he turned his head once again to stare before him. Dong Hae stared at Henry’s profile before averting his gaze towards the direction of the other’s line of sight, and he wasn’t surprised to see what had been distracting the other male. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You shouldn’t be afraid to go talk to him,” stated Dong Hae. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wh—what?” stuttered Henry as he turned, hopefully, confused eyes to the man sitting besides him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dong Hae smiled at the attempt and pointed to Siwon, sitting on another rock before them, unwrapping the bandages around his upper arm. “If you want to talk to him so badly, you should go and talk.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry’s eyes widened, surprised that the other man had seen through him. Was he that obvious? And as if reading his unsaid question, the older male only gave him a look, saying that his face showed everything, before pushing the younger male of the rock, with his bag in arms. Stumbling a bit to regain his balance, Henry turned around to glare at the smiling male on the rock before straightening himself (physically and mentally) and cautiously walking up to the man preparing to rewrap his upper arm with a new gauze. Henry stood a ways away, watching Siwon struggle a bit with the bandaging before he made his decision and walked up next to the other male and placing his bag around his shoulders, he reached out and took the gauze from the surprised man’s hands. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Feeling the questioned eyes, Henry gazed at the man through his lashes, answering, “Let me help. It’ll be easier.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Quickly returning his eyes back to the muscular arm before him, Henry took the gauze and began to gently wrap it neatly around the man’s wound, while at the same time, he could feel the burning sensation of the other’s eyes on him as he did his task. The wrapping only took a minute to complete but to Henry, the silence was endless and he felt a bit uncomfortable though he tried not to show. Tying and tucking the ends of the gauze, Henry carefully pulled back, hands slightly shaky, before lifting his head up to find Siwon’s intense eyes staring at him; he blushed and turned away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s done,” stuttered Henry, stating the obvious in his nervousness. Siwon glanced down at the neatly wrapped bandaged around his upper arm before uttering a quiet thank you, causing Henry to look at him from the corner of his eyes in surprised. The younger male smiled shyly as he leaned against the rock, replying you’re welcome before they settled themselves into another round of silence but this time, the atmosphere was less tense and more comfortable than before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From a distance, Henry could hear Xiao Ming’s high angry voice intermixed with Li Yin’s gentle but firm voice as they once again argue about something: probably Han Geng Ge related. Henry turned his head slightly to his left as he observed the two arguing girls with Han Geng standing in the middle as he tired his best with Zhou Mi to pacify the two females; Dong Hae, having left the rock that Henry had sat on, was standing against a tree, smiling that toothy smile of his as he watch with mirth. Henry sighed; after being with them for a month and half, he still hadn’t figured out the relationship between the leader of Huo Long and the princess beside the facts told by Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why do you want to know?” asked Siwon suddenly, breaking the silence between them. Henry spun around quickly, eyes widened at how the world Siwon knew what he was thinking. Seeing the surprise look on the younger male’s face, the older male laughed shortly before replying, “You asked out loud.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I—I---I did?” stuttered Henry, his face warming up from his slip.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon only nodded, tossing the piece of long grass that he had been playing with before sliding himself to the edge of the rock next to Henry, one of his legs dangling off the edge while the other was pulled against his chest as his arm causally rested on his propped knee.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ever since Master Han accepted Li Yin as his disciple, those two have always been together,” started Siwon, leaning a bit closer to Henry. “They are close and I never see one without the other. It’s no mystery that Xiao Ming likes Han Geng Ge; she bluntly shows her feelings to the whole world but Jun Zhu is a different story. She’s not one to flaunt her feelings; at first, she treated him like an older brother but over the years, I could see her feelings subtly changing from those of a sister to those of a lover.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon paused momentarily, as if letting the last information sink into Henry, who hadn’t moved an inch since the other had started his “tale.” The older male glanced down at the quiet boy besides him, observing Henry’s somewhat conflicting face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Does… Han Geng Ge know?” asked Henry after awhile, lifting his head up a bit only to lock his gaze to Han Geng and Li Yin standing close, talking quietly: probably calming her from the small argument with Xiao Ming. His hands gripped tightly on the rough fabric of his clothes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“To strangers, he might seem clueless but I think he knows; he just chooses not to acknowledge it publicly,” responded Siwon.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Does…he…love her as well?” Henry asked again, eyes still following the couple as they make their way to Dong Hae. Siwon didn’t reply right away and Henry turned his head to look up at the other man, who had a thoughtful look his eyes before averting them down to Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, he does love her,” replied Siwon. Henry grimaced a bit, his teeth worrying his bottom lips as he stared at the dirt ground before him. He had expected the answer but having it acknowledged by Siwon made it more a reality and a bit more painful. Siwon smiled, a corner of his lips arching up into a small smirk, continuing, “They have been through a lot together; through hard times, she was always there for him, understanding and never questioning. It is destined for them to fall for one another; each has a special place for the other in their hearts.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon’s statement only made Henry cringe even more.&lt;i&gt; Must he continue? &lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The older male sneaked a fleeting look at the obviously saddened male besides him, observing Henry as he played with his hands deep in thought, before leaning closer a bit until his lips brushed against the shell of the younger’s ear before continuing in a softer voice. “You’re special, too, brat, and don’t let anything or anyone tell you otherwise.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Henry could even utter a single word, Siwon had slipped off the rock and walked away towards the others as they prepare once again to continue after their short break. Henry didn’t move from his spot to help and instead, he stared after the others, watching Han Geng get on his horse before reaching an arm out to help Xiao Ming onto the animal behind him. As if sensing his gaze, Han Geng averted his dark eyes to meet Henry’s brown eyes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry!” called a voice as the young male quickly broke his gaze from the other male at the approaching white horse, carrying the man with shaggy brown hair. He stopped before the young male, jumping from his horse and smiling. “Would you like to ride with me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I---um, sure,” replied Henry as he pushed himself from the rock, adjusting the straps of his bag around his shoulder before walking up to Dong Hae as the other man helped him (he struggled a bit) onto the white horse.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His face flushed a bit as he felt Dong Hae quickly hop onto his horse fluently and adjusting himself behind Henry, pulling himself closer to the said boy, wrapping his arms around the very, very red and flustered male to grab onto the reigns.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you okay?” asked Dong Hae with concern in his eyes as he looked around to observe the other male’s face. Henry only nodded his head, not fully trusting his voice to reply the question. Dong Hae smirked before kicking his horse lightly, galloping slightly to catch up with Siwon and Zhou Mi who had already started the path up the gentle slope.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From another horse, the top agent of &lt;i&gt;Huo Long&lt;/i&gt; stared after the white horse that had passed before him, whose owner was, in his opinion, a tab bit too close to a certain 18 year old male. Han Geng’s hand, unconsciously, tightened around his reigns as his eyes followed the two, and he had been so caught up in his staring and thoughts that he failed to realize that Li Yin had rode besides him, calling his name, trying to capture his attention. He broke from his slight trance when he felt a soft hand wrap around his white knuckles; with that single touch, he slowly released his hard grip around the reigns and turned to meet worried large doe eyes staring up at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, are you alright?” asked Li Yin, worriedly. Han Geng shook his head softly, discarding any previous thoughts before smiling at the young girl besides him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m fine,” he smiled, trying to convince the princess but Li Yin only frowned as if she could sense his lie. Quickly averting his eyes away from her, he stared before him, continuing, “Let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Li Yin could say another word, Han Geng had already started his horse with Xiao Ming tightly wrapped around his waist from behind, leaving the other girl staring with almost a helpless look in her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, why don’t you tell me anything anymore?” she whispered, her voice dispersed to the empty surrounding around her, before she gently kicked her horse to follow the others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The following afternoon had found the travelers, passing by a small town in which they had decided to stop at a local restaurant for lunch. With seven people, they occupied the two tables located near the walls, with Han Geng, Xiao Ming, Zhou Mi, and Li Yin occupying one table and Henry, Dong Hae, and Siwon occupying the one besides theirs. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng had reached for a cup of tea before he suddenly halted, his head only turning so slightly towards his right as three rugged men just settled down at the table behind him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did you hear about the sudden interest on the Secret Scroll?” asked one of the men as he placed his sword against the table edge besides him. “Many of the cults’ leaders are searching for it, hoping that they will be the first to learn the secret and have the power to rule over all the others.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I thought the Secret Scroll was just a myth, that it doesn’t exist,” replied the second man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I thought so too at first, but then I heard a rumor that…” The third man paused as he conspicuously looked around for prying ears before continuing in a softer voice. “…a rumor that one of Liu Ye Bin’s descendent has come back to look for the scroll and take his rightful place as the guardian of the Secret Scroll. In my speculation, I think it is his son that has come back.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng’s grip on his cup tightened as his entire face seemed to have withdrawn into a scold. Siwon and Zhou Mi, who had been listening as well, immediately shot their eyes to their leader, who had quickly flickered his eyes up to the two before looking away, averting his gaze to the corner of his eyes, continuing to listen to the strangers’ chattering.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“His son?! I thought the whole family died 18 years ago!” exclaimed the first man before he was shushed by his friends for speaking so loudly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Supposedly died. They never found the boy’s body,” responded the other man. “Some said they have seen him already.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s impossible. The boy is dead; how can someone that young survive in the wilderness until now,” questioned the first man with immense doubtfulness in his voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever you want to believe,” sighed the man as he took a sip from his alcoholic beverage. “Either way, it has to be someone related to Liu Ye Bin. Only one with the blood of the Liu family can reveal the secret of the scroll.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Han Geng could hear anymore from the three men, they were interrupted by one of the waiters who had brought their food to the table, which had effectively changed their topic of conversation to something different. Li Yin, who had been watching Han Geng the entire time as she too listened in on the conversation, reached tentatively to cover the tight grip around the cup, suddenly a bit frightened at expressionless face of the man before her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge?” she asked tentatively, watching as the man’s facial expression did not change.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge?” tried Zhou Mi, as he waved his hand before the older man’s eyes, effectively bringing the man out from his thoughts as he turned to look at the worried princess besides him. He smiled, covering his other large hands around her smaller ones, squeezing in what he hoped to be a reassuring gesture before pulling away, turning his eyes to the others, silently telling them that they would talk about it after they leave.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Zhou Mi and Siwon gave a firm nod while Li Yin and Xiao Ming gave worried looks to the sudden serious look on Han Geng’s face. Dong Hae just turned his attention to the food that had just arrived, already devouring hungrily the rice, vegetables and meat. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry didn’t move from his spot, his eyes fixated at Han Geng sitting at the other table. He had heard the conversation from the three men at the other table, and though he did not understand the majority of what was said, he basically understood the content of the exchange, and for some strange reason, the younger male could not shake off that strange feeling that this trip to retrieve the Secret Scroll was more than what he had anticipated from the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“According to these men...there is a guardian to the scroll?” asked Zhou Mi, his brows furrowed in confusion. Turning confused eyes to the man sitting across from him around the camp fire, he asked, “When did a guardian appear?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There’s always been one. The Liu family has been guarding the Scroll for generations now,” replied Siwon. He tossed a twig into the fire before him, watching it burn before continuing. “They had obtained the scroll during the rebellion against the Mongols. Liu Kang had been one of the best Generals to &lt;i&gt;Zhu Yuan Zhang&lt;/i&gt; and he had been sent on a secret mission with a few of his trusted solider to search for the mythical scroll with clues that he had managed to collect over the years. &lt;i&gt;Yuan Zhang&lt;/i&gt; had hoped that the scroll would help them win over the Mongols and once again free his country from the enemies’ grips.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon paused a bit, as if recollecting his thoughts as he played with the fire before him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Four years passed and when General Liu had begun to give up hope, he and his men accidently stumbled upon a secret cave, where they found the Scroll. Immediately, they returned back to &lt;i&gt;Yuan Zhang&lt;/i&gt; and with the scroll, &lt;i&gt;Yuan Zhang&lt;/i&gt; managed to liberate all the provinces from the Mongol’s grip.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the Mongol’s defeat, the new Emperor, Emperor &lt;i&gt;Hong Wu&lt;/i&gt;, ruled the country in peace and prosperity grew during his years of ruling. Towards the end of his life, Emperor &lt;i&gt;Hong Wu&lt;/i&gt; ordered Liu Kang to hide the scroll somewhere safe, for the Emperor had a suspicion that something amiss would happen soon, and he wanted to make sure at all cost that the scroll will never be used by anyone else. With that goal in mind, General Liu had rewritten, hidden, and burned the original scroll, in a way that only he and his family could decipher.  Not even the Emperor himself knew what happened to the scroll when he died.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And then the four years of disarray,” whispered Zhou Mi, his eyes in a slight gaze as he tried to make sense of the overwhelming amount of information that Siwon had just given to the group.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If this Guardian is real, that means the leaders searching for the scroll need them to break the code,” stated Dong Hae. “Therefore all we need to do is find the supposed guardian of the scroll? It shouldn’t be that hard.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng, who hadn’t moved the entire time that Siwon talked, shook his head as he lifted his gaze from the fire before to the young man to his left. “It shouldn’t be, but there’s a problem. The last of the Liu died 14 years ago, sabotaged by those who were pursuing the scroll,” replied Han Geng, resulting in a sudden solemn silence among the group.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Xiao Ming, who had been intently listening to the conversation, suddenly broke the silence, asking slowly, “Then…what about Henry?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All six pairs of eyes looked up at her sudden question; not acknowledging them, she continued to stare intently in deep concentration at the ground before her. “Didn’t the people who tired to take Henry say something about him being the key to the Secret Scroll?” She paused a bit, as if to reorganize her thoughts before looking up with seriousness that rarely appear with in her young eyes. “Why would they want him….unless, Henry is somehow related to Liu Ye Bin?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All eyes widened at Xiao Ming’s obvious but most brilliant conclusion. Why hadn’t they thought about that? After all those attempts to capture Henry, it was quite blatant that the 18 year old boy had something they wanted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Somehow, the Liu’s family line lived and Henry is the descendent,” concluded Zhou Mi with a thoughtful look on his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But…how? No one lived…” started Han Geng but he was interrupted by Li Yin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How could you be sure?” questioned the princess as she turned to look at the man besides her. “You said they never found his body; maybe…just maybe, Liu Ye Bin’s son lived.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng only firmly shook his head at that suggestion. “Impossible. If he lived, we would have found him but there were no trace. Father searched for days, weeks, and months. How can a five year old child just disappear like that?” asked Han Geng, as he clasped his hands together tightly, his eyes burned with a fiery that only happened whenever they mentioned said topic. Seeing the tense muscles along his jaw line, Li Yin knew it was best to not pursue further backed off in her confrontation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My surname is Lau,” said a muffled voice. Han Geng lifted his gaze from the fire to the young male, who had barely uttered a single a word since their departure from the small town, eyes downcast as he hugged his brown bag close to his chest, his chin resting against the fabric as he stared blankly into the dancing flames before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My dad’s last name is Lau, which is Cantonese for Liu,” explained Henry, and turning his head against his bag, he met Han Geng’s eyes before suggesting, “Maybe she is right. Maybe the son didn’t die and lived to have kids.” He paused a bit, slightly averting his eyes upwards, thinking, before continuing. “Or there’s just another relative unknown by everyone.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever the reason is, there is one thing for sure,” began Dong Hae before turning his large brown eyes to the boy to his left. “You’re the target of all this mess, and I will do my best to keep you from harm’s way.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry smiled, eyes arching into two crescent moons at the other’s proclamation before whispering in gratitude, “Thanks.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng watched the exchange, the smiling bright eyes of the younger male as they gaze appreciatively at the older male besides him who as well was smiling that bright attractive smile as his large brown eyes look at the younger male with warmth and fondness that made the leader of Huo Long uneasy whenever he witnessed the two together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon from his side noticed the sudden uptight atmosphere around the leader and the sudden tight fist of the older man’s hands as his knuckles turned white from the tautness running through his arms. He reached out and placed a hand around his brother’s arm, bringing the other to his attention, and with his eyes, he silently asked Han Geng if he was alright. Han Geng only quickly shot him a small smile before standing up announcing that they should turn in early since they would departing very early the next morning. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just before he walked away, he spared one quick look at Henry, who smiled brightly at him with a cheerful &lt;i&gt;good night&lt;/i&gt;; Han Geng only gave a quick smile, a smile that never reached his eyes, and returning a nod and a good night, he quickly left without another word. If he had turned back around, he would have noticed the dimness in a certain brown eyes as they trailed after his retreating back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He wasn’t blind, blind to the fact that every time Han Geng smiled at him, the smiles hadn’t been as genuine as before or the fact that the other man seemed to be ignoring him as of late…again. But this time around Henry couldn’t figure out what he had done wrong. And it didn’t help either when the other male seemed to paid more and more attention to Li Yin, causing unwanted pains to rivet through his chest and towards his stomach. He didn’t hate the princess; in fact, he liked her a lot because she was kind, understanding, and gentle….&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Everything that a guy like Han Geng Ge would want in a girl.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, are you alright?” asked a concerned voice as warm puffs of breathe hit against the shell of his ears. Henry turned his head slightly to his left, meeting the worried eyes of Dong Hae as the other male stared up from underneath his brown hair, making his large eyes look even larger than before. The younger smiled at the cuteness of the older male and nodded his head firmly, reassuring the man behind him that everything was alright.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dong Hae, a bit unconvinced, turned his eyes back to the path and questioned again. “Are you sure? You just seemed a bit quiet and sad lately.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sad?” repeated the other male, his eyes furrow in confusion. He laughed a bit. “Where did you get sad from?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man didn’t reply, continuing to guide the horse with the others, eyes never wavering from the road before him. After a minute of waiting for a response, Henry thought Dong Hae never planned on answering, and just as he turned his head to the front, eyes lowered to stare at the horse’s mane before him, Dong Hae spoke up, his voice so soft that if Henry wasn’t sitting right in front of him, he wouldn’t have heard the other’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your eyes give everything away, Henry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry lifted his head slightly at the reply, surprised at the other’s statement, but before he had a chance to question the matter further, the horse had stopped moving and he noted that Han Geng and the others had stopped as well. For the first time, he finally noticed their surroundings: high rocks with small patches of green bushes, trees, and vines hanging from the side, painting the white rocks with a variety of green tint, standing high on both sides of the path and before them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng stepped off his horse with the others following suit, as they observed their surroundings with a bit of awe at the beauty presented to them. Li Yin spun around slowly, her eyes taking in every rock and tree there was to see; she frowned a bit in confusion as she turned her eyes back to Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This is a dead end. What are we doing here?” asked the princess in confusion. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng didn’t reply; instead, he reached inside his coat pocket, retrieving a familiar dark green object attached to a familiar red string. Henry immediately recognized it as the jade that the old woman had given to him outside the Forbidden City, the same jade necklace that Siwon said that belonged to Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With his other hand he reached underneath the collar of his shirt, pulling out a red string with an identical jade pendent but the only difference between the two Ying Yang shaped pendants was the one around Han Geng’s neck seemed lighter and less dark then the other one in his hand. Pulling the pendent off his neck, Han Geng glanced around a bit as if searching for something amongst the green and white before stopping his line of sight at a far off indistinct spot near a short tree standing near the white green vein covered rock. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry frowned slightly as he watched the other man walked towards the said tree; he couldn’t see anything special about that location except for the fact it looked exactly the same as all the other greens and rocks that had surrounded them. But curiosity got the best of the young male and Henry walked up next to Han Geng, peering curiously over the other man's shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bringing the two objects before him, Han Geng carefully aligned one next to the other; slowly he brought two halves closer together, and the moment they touched an eerie green glow seemed to have emitted from the pendants, and the white and black that had defined each half separately began to gradually travel into the other pendent, swirling through the dark green intricate carvings, creating a noticeable pattern as it finally settled in a solid circle, completing the symbol of a Ying Yang.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With the two pendants attached together, Han Geng kneeled down before the small slab of stone lying on the ground, lifted the top of the stone up to reveal a compartment with what seemed to be a circular imprint on the stone. The moment the jade slipped perfectly into imprint, the entire pendant began to glow once again as the black and white solid started to intermix themselves within the jade green but this time, the ground shook as the sediments of rocks shifted loose, raining down on the seven travelers as they tried their best to cover and hold themselves steady against the unsteady ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Surprised at the sudden movement, Henry felt himself lose his balance, his body tilting backwards from the sudden shift of the earth. Just as he thought he would hit the ground, warm arms wrapped around his waist; Henry, in reflex, grabbed a hold of the shoulders, pulling him solid against a warm body with a slight grunt as his the vision before his eyes went white from the hard impact. As his vision cleared before him, his eyes widened at the sudden proximity between him and the top agent of &lt;i&gt;Huo Long.&lt;/i&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Heat traveled up his neck but before he could really think much of the situation, the ground stopped and Han Geng immediately released his hold around Henry’s waist, allowing the younger boy to stumble back away from the closeness. Uncertain on what to do, Henry muttered a quick thank you before turning himself around away from the other man only to finally piece together what had happened.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Wicked cool.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The wall of rocks that had blocked the path from before no longer existed; instead, before them stood open a gateway into a dark cavern. As he stood in awe at the sight before him, he heard Han Geng’s footstep from behind him, walking past the younger boy as he replaced the jade (now separated) around his neck, towards his horse. Taking the reigns, Han Geng turned to the others, instructing everyone to follow him with their horses.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Without wasting a second, the other six followed Han Geng into the open cavern, and the moment everyone had crossed the door way, Han Geng pushed against the wall beside him, effectively closing off the entrance way, enclosing them in complete darkness. The instant the lights from outside disappeared behind the large stone doorway bursts of fire began to rupture around them, creating a pathway along the walls to a hallway before them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They followed Han Geng; everything was quiet except for the horses occasionally snorts, the hooves, and the scuffling of their shoes against the stone floor. Just when Henry thought the hallway would never end, at the end of the hallway, he could see a brightness of light that seemed to be emitting from an open space before them. Closer and closer they walked, and when they could make out where the hallway led them, everyone was in awe at what they saw. A huge spacious room illuminated by the fire that lined along the perimeters of the room, with ceilings that reached more than 20 feet tall, and furniture, chairs and tables, carved from the finest wood and decorated with the finest silk, and on the floor, a large red embodied carpet down between the two rows of chairs led to a beautiful intricately carved chair, propped up a few steps higher than the rest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where…are we?” asked Xiao Ming as she shared the same awe as Henry, turning around to observe all corners of the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng walked further in, standing in the center of the room as his eyes roamed around the room before turning around to face the others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Welcome to &lt;i&gt;Shuan Yu Shan Zhai&lt;/i&gt;, otherwise known as Liu Ye Bin’s other home.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*******&lt;br /&gt;TOO LONG!&lt;br /&gt;*******&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/3525.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:2967</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/2967.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2967"/>
    <title>Inspriations to A Moment In Time</title>
    <published>2008-12-23T22:09:33Z</published>
    <updated>2008-12-23T22:47:42Z</updated>
    <content type="html">I figured it was time to show you guys or let you know the inspiration and the background information to the story &lt;b&gt;A Moment In Time&lt;/b&gt; and where I got this idea to write such a story. And after reading this post, hopefully you all will have a better understanding of the story and its related history.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;THE SONG&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The first inspiration for this story stemmed from my love for Jam Hsiao (Xiao Jing Teng/蕭敬騰), a new young rising star from Taiwan. In a matter of a year, he has managed to capture the hearts of people from different age group with his powerful, unique, and heartfelt singing. To go along with his singing, was his unique and quiet personality and the "real" that emits from this young singer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I first heard him when he joined in a singing popular competition in summer 2007 in Taiwan, NOT as a participant but as one who CHALLENGES the participants. And in three episodes, he had captivated Taiwan with his voice. Because of his recognition, he became popular and was immediately signed to Warner Brothers and before his official debut CD, he got the opportunity to sing a duet song with Taiwan's most sensational female singer, Amei.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And it was their song, A Moment In Time (一眼瞬間), that inspired me to write this story. The lyrics are just gorgeous and I don't think I did justice when I translated the lyrics/I am uncertain how to translate some of phrases into English.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Download mp3 &lt;a href="http://www.megaupload.com/?d=T9V5SV2J"&gt;here&lt;/a&gt; @ Megaupload. If you can't download it from there, send me an email at &lt;b&gt;sweetsonatalove@yahoo.com&lt;/b&gt; or leave me a comment here with your email address and I'll send it to you via email. It's a gorgeous song that you MUST have (not joking nor exaggerating).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div style="width:300px;"&gt;&lt;lj-embed id="1" /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;一眼瞬間&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;作曲：曹格 作詞：鄔裕康&lt;br /&gt;演唱者：A-mei &amp; 蕭敬騰 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;白茫茫的星光 灑在長長路上&lt;br /&gt;Vast Whiteness of starlight, showers along the long road&lt;br /&gt;想念的冰涼　你知道嗎&lt;br /&gt;Thought of winter coldness. Did you know?&lt;br /&gt;　　　&lt;br /&gt;淺淺的微笑　深似海的眼光&lt;br /&gt;The current of your smile, resembles the depth of the sea&lt;br /&gt;突然掀起我　滔天的巨浪&lt;br /&gt;(that) suddenly raises me up, from the dreadful rough waves&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;妳相信嗎　這是命嗎&lt;br /&gt;Do you believe? That this is destiny?&lt;br /&gt;這次我們放棄抵抗&lt;br /&gt;This time let us give up resisting&lt;br /&gt;那怕擁抱 在身上　劃下深深的傷&lt;br /&gt;That so feared embrace, defines a deep wound on the body&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*只要看你一眼一瞬間　哪怕是最後畫面&lt;br /&gt;Just one look at a moment in time even if is the final picture&lt;br /&gt;我的世界　因為愛過而完美　誰都不該離太遠 OH~~&lt;br /&gt;My world because of love has become so beautiful. No one should live away from it. OH~~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;只要看你一眼一瞬間　足夠我熬過千年&lt;br /&gt;Just one look at a moment in time is enough for me to endure thousand years&lt;br /&gt;我不後悔　愛若讓末日提前&lt;br /&gt;I will not regret even if love brings the end of day so quickly&lt;br /&gt;我們要一起　好好迎接那句點&lt;br /&gt;We will stand together warmly welcoming the ending&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;------------&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;如果相愛是錯&lt;br /&gt;If loving each other is wrong&lt;br /&gt;錯過又算什麼 &lt;br /&gt;Then committing the mistake (we shall do)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;這一次我們　抵死不放手&lt;br /&gt;This time we will never let each other go&lt;br /&gt;往彼此的心裡跳　跳到天荒地老 OH~~~&lt;br /&gt;Towards each other’s heart we jump, Jumping to time and space  OH~~~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Repeat*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;WUXIA&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And the next one is Wuxia films/series. I watched them as I grew up and loved them to death. What I love about them is not only the history but the magical feeling behind it all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For this story, I have the setting take place during the high times of &lt;b&gt;Ming Dynasty,&lt;/b&gt; when the Capital of China just moved itself to Beijing something in the 1430s. I tired my best to keep the culture, the people, and life style as accurate as possible (as well as the terminology of cities, places, etc). Everything else...the people...the events...none of that happened. I made it up, duh. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Provide below is a link to site with pictures of not only China's historical sites but also pictures of furniture and residence/rooms from Ming Dynasty period. This is to help you guys in your imagination as you read the story.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://www.cultural-china.com/chinaWH/html/en/18two.html"&gt;China - Folk Residences&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As for the clothing, I can upload pictures later of what I actually see them wearing. If you have seen any Wuxia series, then you basically got a rough idea on what I am thinking of.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hope this helps! :)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thanks for reading!</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:2344</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/2344.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2344"/>
    <title>ai_writer09 @ 2008-12-22T13:20:00</title>
    <published>2008-12-22T19:19:14Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-11T10:05:20Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="story"/>
    <category term="moment_in_time"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; A Moment In Time&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; ai_fantasy9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rate/Genre:&lt;/b&gt; PG-13, AU/Time Travel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; Henry Lau, an 18 year old boy, just graduated from high school. The summer before he becomes a college student, he decides, with his friends, to visit his homeland, China. He went there looking for fun and excitement, but instead he found an adventure of a lifetime and a love that transcends beyond time and space.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Terms to know BEFORE reading:&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Tong Bao&lt;/i&gt;: Coins issued during the Ming Dynasty. They are, I would think, the smallest. The Ming Dynasty was also the first to issue paper money and of course, gold and silver were also part of the monetary system.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Section 7 - Stranger/s Amongst Us&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Two weeks passed since they had left the National Capital. Two weeks of traveling through nature’s rocks and trees, following the worn paths made by others before. Two weeks of traveling under the treacherous summer heat, clothes drenched and stained by the sweat from their body. Everywhere itched and no matter how much Henry scratched, he never could reach the source. He had never felt so dirty before, never felt so packed with dirt, layers and layers of dirt that he swore his pale skin had turned into a shade of grey. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Listlessly, Henry dangled his left arm off the back board of the wagon, eyes staring blankly out at the passing tall grasses. Besides him, Xiao Ming sat with her back leaning against the board, head tilted back as she played with a flower that she had plucked from somewhere along the way. Usually she would be talking, either trying to start a fight with Li Yin up front or walking alongside with Han Geng when he was off his horse, but as days passed and the whether became hotter with each coming day, she found no strength to do either but to only lay quietly and tiredly besides Henry in the wagon.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sighing heavily, she dropped her arms down by her side. Henry glanced at her from the corner of his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m so tired!” she complained. “I want to take a bath already! Shouldn’t we have reached the next town by now?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Li Yin Jie said we would be there by this afternoon,” replied Henry. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But it’s already afternoon and I don’t see any town nearby!” cried out Xiao Ming.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s because you are looking at the wrong direction,” called out Li Yin from up front. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Both Henry and Xiao Ming turned to look at Li Yin, who glanced back at them through the curtains up front. She nodded her head before her. Sitting up straight, Xiao Ming and Henry reached around outside the cart and saw what Li Yin had saw. They had reached the next town.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The moment they had entered the town the group had quickly found a local inn to stay to not only wash up and change clothes but to also stay for the night before setting off into the local market for food; their supplies had run low and they needed to replenish before continuing their journey onward.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Henry walked down the streets in his jeans and shirt, he could not help but be amazed and excited at the buzzing of activities that surrounded him; even with the random stares of others did not deter him from his excitement.  Although he had been living with the others at the National Capital for nearly a month, he had not receive the chance in venturing outside &lt;i&gt;Huo Long’s&lt;/i&gt; walls aside from that one time when he had walked with Siwon and Han Geng from the Palace the first day he had “arrived”.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Watching the boy fleeting from one stand to another, Han Geng could not help but smile at the sort of innocence that radiated off the other male, making it difficult for anyone to believe that the boy was 18 years of age. Han Geng remembered the first time he had saw the face, round, pale and smooth to the touch; he knew instantly that someone with such a face could not possibly cause any harm to anyone. He had a presence around him, an uncannily ability to draw strangers to him like moths attracted to light. Even Siwon, who never warmed up to other easily, could not deny the simple attraction felt for the strange boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge!” called out Xiao Ming, standing next to Henry by a jewelry stand as she waved Han Geng over.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What is it?” asked Han Geng as he made his way over, smiling down at the young girl. “See something you like?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She nodded and held up a thin silver hair stick decorated with crystal blue flowers and tiny pearls dangling in two strands at the end. Han Geng smiled at the happy look in her eyes as he reached out to take the accessory from her hands. He glanced at it before turning to the owner and paying. When he handed it back to Xiao Ming, she wouldn’t take it and pouted up at him. He raised his eyebrows in question. She shot him a smile and pointed to her hair bun.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Help me put it on,” requested Xiao Ming as she gazed up hopefully at the man. Han Geng, unable to deny her request, agreed and reached gently over her head, delicately embedding the silver ornament into the thickness of her. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If Henry could describe the emotion in the young girl’s eyes, it would be complete bliss, like a child’s eyes on Christmas Day when they discovered the pile of presents underneath the Christmas tree. He could not quite understand why he was suddenly annoyed but at that particular moment, Henry wanted to burst out and demand Han Geng to stop being so damn nice to everyone.  Was he not aware of the young girl’s feelings? Or the fact that one simple gesture from him can cause one to feel an overwhelming surge of warmth that could melt one’s insides with just a flash of a smile?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Preoccupied with his thoughts and glaring down at the glittering ornaments before him on the table stand, Henry did not become aware of Li Yin’s approach until he heard his name being called; he glanced up, startled from his light trance. Li Yin smiled at his slightly confused look.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, what were you thinking about that kept you so preoccupied?” asked Li Yin. Henry, mentally shaking his head, blinked rapidly, a bit embarrassed and thinking of a proper answer (he couldn’t possibly tell them that he was thinking about Han Geng) before he glanced down at the hair accessories, randomly picking one up, returning his attention to the princess to his left. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was looking at this, thinking---uh----,” started Henry &lt;i&gt;Not far from the truth&lt;/i&gt; as he glanced at the object in his hand, a silver shaped butterfly hair clip decorated with tiny jade shards. “Thinking…thinking…” &lt;i&gt;Damn it, Henry!&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But before he could properly give her an answer, Li Yin had reached over and gently took the butterfly clip into her hands, her eyes glazed over, captivated by the beauty of the accessory. Breaking her gaze from the object in her hands, she turned to the owner, inquiring for the price of the clip.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“5 &lt;i&gt;Tong Bao&lt;/i&gt;,” replied the middle age lady by the stand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For a moment, Henry thought Li Yin was going to buy the ornament but to his surprise she returned it back to the table, but not before hesitating slightly, gazing at it for awhile with an unidentified look in her eyes. Apparently not only did Henry notice her hesitation but Han Geng as well for he intercepted her hand, taking the hair clip into his hand, paying the money. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge…” started Li Yin as the man closed her hands around the ornament. Li Yin gazed up at the man, her confused shock eyes splattered with a tint of gratitude and what? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Xiao Ming, who had been avoiding any eye contact with the princess, pouted heavily at Li Yin, and Henry, more annoyed than ever and not understanding why, turned on his feet, leaving the scene before he did something that he might regret later. Xiao Ming, noting the quickly departing figure, called out to him but did not receive a respond from the boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What is wrong with Henry Ge? He was fine a moment ago,” grumbled Xiao Ming, unhappy on being ignored.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng, not knowing the answer to her question, could only stare after the retreating back with an unexplained emotion in his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;************&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adjusting his bag straps around his shoulders, he slowly weaved through the crowd, his eyes staring lifelessly down at his worn white tennis shoes as they brushed against the paved streets, lost in thought. He couldn’t figure out why he had reacted the way he did. The only thing he had understood was that he became annoyed when he had saw the immense adoration in Xiao Ming’s eyes when Han Geng bought her the hair ornament, and that his annoyance increased when Han Geng spontaneously bought the butterfly hair clip for Li Yin. Henry frowned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Han Geng Ge is too nice for his own good. He treats everyone so well that he isn’t aware that he causing unnecessary feelings, especially to Xiao Ming! And Li Yin Jie...&lt;/i&gt; Henry frowned at the thought of Li Yin. &lt;i&gt;What is he to her and her to him? I wonder if I should ask...&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before he could complete his thought, something broke his trance as he crashed hard against the said something, causing him to topple backwards on to the hard road. Wincing, he rubbed his bruised wrist, internally scolding at himself for not watching where he was walking. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you alright?” asked a male’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lifting his head to reply, Henry was assaulted with shaggy dark brown hair, framing a sharp sculpted face, pulled back into a mid-length pony tail, and a pair of wide brown eyes, blinking with an “almost innocence” look as he kneeled before the fallen boy. Henry couldn’t help but blush at the stare he received from the other man. The other man waved his hand before Henry’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, you alright? You didn’t fall that hard, did you?” asked the man again, concern in his brown eyes as he observed the young male before him. The fallen boy only shook his head, his hair swishing around his pale, red tinted face. The man smiled and extended a hand, in which Henry glanced down at it before clasping with his own and was pulled to his feet. Vaguely, Henry noted the dark blue sword held in the other hand and the man’s clothing: dark blue tunic, draping past his knees, over a cream long sleeves which was tightened by two blue wrist guards with silver lining, and cream baggy pants accompanied by high black shoes that tied around the calf. Now that Henry was standing up, he also noticed that the man was slightly shorter than him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You aren’t from around here, are you?” questioned, or more like stated, the man before him, his voice disrupting Henry’s observation. Henry frowned at the man in confusion, in which the man only smirked in reply. “Your clothes gave it away.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry briefly glanced down, remembering that the other clothes that was lent to him was now drying and the ones that he wore were his own. He blushed before replying, “My friends and I just arrived this afternoon. We’re staying over night but were just out buying supplies.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I just arrived too! Where are you staying? Maybe I’m in the same inn as you!” exclaimed the shorter male suddenly, his eyes gleaming with excitement. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Recovering from the slight surprised he had received from the other’s sudden glee, Henry could feel his face burn up in embarrassment as he became aware of the fact that not only did he not quite know the name of the place he and the others were staying, he had gotten lost in his fury while escaping from Han Geng, Li Yin, and Xiao Ming.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Umm… I don’t quite remember where or the name of the inn that we’re staying at,” admitted Henry, one of his hand reaching up and rubbing the back of his neck in embarrassment. Scrunching his forehead in concentration, he continued slowly, “I remembered the name having the word…Yuang? Yuan?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He Yuan Ke Zhan!” exclaimed the man, his eyes brighter than before. “That’s the one I’m staying in as well! I can take you there…since you are lost.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry immediately brightened up at the offer, exclaiming that he would be eternally grateful since it was getting late and the others were probably wondering where he went. Agreeing with the offer, Henry and the man made their way to the inn.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Upon their arrival at He Yuan, just as they were about to walk up the step to the entrance way, a flustered looking Han Geng rushed out the door. The older had felt nervous by the hour when Henry did not show up back at the inn, and afraid that the young boy might have gotten lost in the streets, Han Geng had left the others, claiming that he was going to search for Henry, and just as he exited out the doorway, he found the said missing boy, standing before him unharmed with a strange man standing close to him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, where are you going?” asked Henry innocently and curiously as he saw the man walking quickly towards him. Henry’s eyes widened in surprise as Han Geng pulled him tightly into his arms. &lt;i&gt;Han Geng Ge…&lt;/i&gt; A soft cough from behind brought Henry to his awareness, that they weren’t alone. Henry blushed heavily, gently pulling away from the warm embrace. Han Geng released him but not his hold on Henry’s shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, where did you go? You just ran off with no explanation! Did you know how worried we were?” scolded Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry, but I didn’t mean to,” apologized Henry sincerely. “I just wanted to look around more; I didn’t mean to get lost. Luckily, though, I accidentally bumped into him,” explained Henry, turning his attention to the man behind him. “If it weren’t for him, I couldn’t have found my way back.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng sighed, gently brushing the side of Henry’s face, before letting him go and walking up to the man that had brought the lost boy back. He smiled in gratitude. “Thank you for bringing him back here. I’m sorry if he caused any trouble.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other man shook his head as he smiled brightly. “Don’t apologize. Being able to help him is my pleasure.” Glancing behind Han Geng, his smile increased before adding, “He’s very adorable. Is he your younger brother?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng turned to look at Henry, who, having heard the question, turned his eyes quickly away from the older male. Han Geng returned to smile at the man before him. “You can say that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry, after hearing the reply, for some reason, felt a slight disappointment surging through his body. Shaking his head slightly, Henry walked up next to Han Geng, and asked, “Would you like to join us for dinner?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The stranger only shook his head in apology. “I have other errands to complete, but maybe I’ll see you later.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And before Henry could say anything else, he had disappeared into the crowd.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re lucky you ran into someone as nice as him,” commented Han Geng as they both stared out into the crowded streets. Not sensing any movement or sound from the young male next to him, Han Geng turned to glance down at the boy. “What’s wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry waited a few seconds before replying softly, “I didn’t thank him properly, let alone know his name.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng only smiled and wrapped a tight arm around his shoulders, telling Henry that he’d have a chance to thank him later, seeing how they live in the same inn, before pulling him back into the inn where the others waited with dinner.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*************&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The group had occupied one of the square tables located in the main hall of the inn. Xiao Ming had taken the opportunity to sit beside Han Geng on one of the side benches; Li Yin sat on Han Geng’s right, sharing a bench with Zhou Mi, followed by Henry with his bag next to him, who sat directly across from Han Geng and Xiao Ming, and Siwon, who had occupied the last side by himself, directly across from Li Yin and Zhou Mi. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry knew that Xiao Ming, being the girl that she was, constantly bickers with Li Yin when the situation had anything to do with Han Geng, and he had thought that since Xiao Ming had taken her seat besides Han Geng, sharing the same bench as him, they would for once have a decent, low tone dinner and enjoy the food. Unfortunately, he thought wrong when Li Yin, innocently, placed a piece of fried chicken fillet in Han Geng’s rice bowl, commenting how it was a favorite dish of the man’s. Xiao Ming, eyeing the exchange, glared at the unknowing princess before reaching out with her own chopsticks to grab an egg cooked in sweet soy sauce.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Here. Eat an egg. It’s been awhile since you had one and I know how much you love to eat them,” smiled Xiao Ming as she placed the egg in Han Geng’s bowl. Smiling at the girl’s behavior, he smiled in appreciation as he picked up the egg, taking a bite from it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Beancurd with spicy sauce coming through!” exclaimed the waiter as he placed a plate among the rest of the others. “All your dishes have arrived. Please enjoy your meal!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, here,” started Li Yin as she scooped a spoon full of the just arrived spicy beancurd into the man’s bowl. “You like spicy food.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah, thanks, Li Yin!” said Han Geng but before he could take a bite from his food, some pork shreds with seaweed appeared in his bowl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, a man should eat more meat to get his strength!” exclaimed Xiao Ming before casting a heated glance at the princess at Han Geng’s right. Pursing her lips, Li Yin glanced around the table before grabbing a piece of green vegetable.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, you shouldn’t eat too much meat. Eat more vegetables to keep your health up,” countered Li Yin with a gentle, what Henry deemed as a sweet smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hitting her chopsticks against the wooden table, Xiao Ming shouted, “Han Geng Ge is a man and a martial artist at that! Why shouldn’t he eat more meat? Han Geng Ge!” Picking up her chopsticks, she grabbed a whole bunch of chicken and placed it in his bow. “Han Geng Ge, eat more meat. Don’t listen to that Jun Zhu,” she finished, glaring at the said princess. Li Yin, miffed at the girl’s action, counteracted Xiao Ming by placing green lettuce in Han Geng’s bowl, which was, of course, responded by the 16 year old girl dropping another meat into the bowl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry, with the tip of his chopsticks hanging off the edge of his lips as his eyes switched back and forth between the two girls besides Han Geng, stared in shock at the two bickering girls before him. Wondering how Han Geng could stay so calm in amidst of the fight, Henry switched his vision to the man in the middle and bit his chopsticks hard, grimacing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Oh, shit. No good…&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as expected Han Geng slammed his bowl and chopsticks hard against the table, causing a slight echo that reverberated through the table, effectively stopping both parties from arguing. All stared at the calm expressionless man before he suddenly stood up and left the table. An uncomfortable silence feel upon the table as the rest of the occupants stared uneasily at the plates of food before them. The silence didn’t last long when Xiao Ming started again, this time blaming Li Yin for making Han Geng angry. Li Yin, who had been rather calm throughout the previous bickering, slammed her chopsticks hard on the table, snapping her suddenly extremely cold eyes to the immature 16 year old girl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You need to stop being so immature and take some responsibility in your wrong doings,” replied Li Yin, with a tone so cold that Henry swore that air before her had froze momentarily.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What are you talking about me being immature?! It is you that is being immature!” retorted the other female.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry sighed, shaking his head, as the bickering continued. Talking his eyes off the two before him, he lifted his eyes to Han Geng on the stairs as he disappeared up to the second level where the rooms were. Casting a quick glance at the others around him, Li Yin and Xiao Ming in a heated argument, Zhou Mi trying his best to pacify the situation, and Siwon looking onward with annoyance and slight amusement dancing in his eyes, Henry quietly lifted his bag onto his shoulder and took a plate of fried dumplings with a pair of chopsticks before following the older man upstairs.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Standing before the double screen door of Han Geng’s room, Henry hesitated, biting his lip as he glanced down at the plate of food between his hands, before lifting one of his arms to knock on the wooden door before him. From inside, he heard the older male’s voice with a soft command to enter.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gently opening the door, its hinges squeaking slightly from the movement, Henry stepped into the room, finding the other male sitting down on one of the chairs near the window, his straight sword in his hand as he cleaned the blade with a cloth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge?” called out Henry softly. The said man, upon hearing the voice, turned his attention away from his sword, eyes twinkling as his lips formed into a smile as he saw who had entered his room. Standing up, Han Geng took the black silver sheath from the table, returning the sword back to its casing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, it’s you,” smiled Han Geng as he walked over to the round table in the center of the room where Henry stood with the plate of dumplings in his hand. Glancing down at the plate in the boy’s hand, the older man looked at the boy in question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Noting the look, Henry quickly explained, “I thought---I’d bring you food…since you didn’t eat much downstairs.” Biting his lips nervously, he placed the plate down on the table, the chopsticks resting on the edge of the porcelain plate. Han Geng smiled at the young boy before him as he sat down on one of the wooden carved stools, placing his weapon on the table by his side as he took the chopsticks and lifted a single dumpling into his mouth. He grinned at Henry as he chewed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you for the food,” he smiled before taking another one into his mouth. Seeing that the other was still standing, Han Geng quickly indicated Henry to sit down with him. Following the older male’s instruction, Henry obediently sat down next to Han Geng, who had lifted a fried dumpling to Henry’s mouth the moment he had settled besides him. Henry blinked in confusion, staring at the food before him and then down the arms of the chopsticks that held it to the face of the arm’s owner, his dark eyes gazing at him in expectance. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Eat,” commanded Han Geng as he brought the food closer to Henry’s mouth. “I don’t think you ate much with all the ruckus that happened at the table,” explained the man softly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking down at the food before him and then glancing up at the other man’s eyes, Henry, hesitant at first, opened his mouth and gladly accepted the dumpling. Han Geng smiled, suppressing a chuckle, as the other boy chewed, his white cheeks puffed out and his shiny pink lips pursed out as the younger male tried to chew the food within. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They ate for the next few minutes in comfortable silence, with Han Geng switching off between him and the other male, feeding Henry from his chopsticks. When the last of the food had disappeared, Han Geng had stood up to retrieve the pot of tea and two cups, pouring each with the warm liquid and handing one to Henry before sipping some himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Staring at the brownish yellow tinted liquid in the small cup in his hand, Henry thought about the question that he had planned to ask the man besides him. He didn’t know how or when he should ask but seeing how they were alone in his room, Henry knew that this time was better than any other time. Biting his lip, he gently rubbed the thin white tea cup in his hand as he conjures up the courage and the method of approach to the question. Deciding to start slow, he gently placed his cup down before him, and without lifting his eyes from the cup on the table, Henry asked his question, or rather &lt;i&gt;a&lt;/i&gt; question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge,” started Henry quietly. “You and Li Yin Jie... how did you guys meet?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng continued in his tea pouring, never averting his eyes to Henry or giving any indication that he had heard his question. Thinking that the other man did not understand or hear his question, Henry had started to repeat his question when Han Geng started talking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I met her when I was 16 years of age,” started Han Geng, eyes staring down thoughtfully at the table before him. “She was unlike most princesses; she didn’t care much about beauty or sewing or any of the things taught to her as a princess. She loved adventures and being free. Often times she would get in trouble for leaving the Imperial Palace without permission.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng laughed lightly, his eyes glazed in deep thought as he seemed to be seeing something of the past. “It was one day, when my father and I were walking down by one of the alley way in the National Capital, when we saw an 11 year old girl, surround by older men, leering at her. At my father’s command, I dashed to her, fighting off the other men. Apparently, seeing how I had easily defeated those men, the girl wanted to learn from us and had wished to make my father her Master and her, his pupil. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But my father refused, for he knew that she was the Princess, the younger sister of the prestigious 4th Prince of the Emperor. But she never gave up; every day she managed to escape the confines of the Palace’s wall to knee before Huo Long’s front gate, waiting for my father to accept her.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng paused in his story telling as he gazed thoughtfully up at the ceiling, almost as if he was conjuring up a particular scene, trying to remember the details of that day so long ago.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was pouring that day and the whether has made its turn into fall. And yet she still appeared, kneeling underneath the pouring rain. I had always kept an eye on her, watching from afar each day, and that particular day, probably due to the exhaustion and rain, she collapsed and I brought her in to dry her off. Seeing the dedication from her, my father agreed to her request. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For awhile no one knew of her training; we knew of her dilemma and had her come whenever she could. Then one day, the Emperor made a visit to our place and to our surprise with Li Yin in tow, and at that moment, we knew that the Emperor had found out. We had thought we were in trouble but Li Yin, apparently, had persuaded the Emperor with her sweet talk into letting her train with the rest of us. And from that day forward, she was always with us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry couldn’t help but feel the close connection that Han Geng felt with Li Yin and for a moment, he felt a pang of jealously. Slowly and carefully Henry stated, “Li Yin Jie....I can tell Li Yin Jie is very sweet and special girl.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng smiled and nodded in agreement. “She is a very special girl. Whoever marries her would be one lucky man,” he ended softly before standing up from the table, leaving Henry deep in his thoughts.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Whoever marries her would be one lucky man….&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly, Henry wished he had never asked the question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After leaving Han Geng’s room, Henry had wandered around the premise of the inn, in hopes of finding the man from earlier that afternoon but to his disappointed, he was unable to find him and retreated back to his own room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Placing his bag on the center table of the room, Henry collapsed on one of the stools, tired from the day’s events. After staring blankly into the room for awhile, Henry glanced as his bag before opening the flap, reaching in to retrieve his digital camera. Releasing it from its leather case, he turned on the camera, making a soft whirling noise before the back screen lit up displaying a picture of his family and him at the airport before his departure to China. Gently he smiled, standing up from the stool and settling himself down at the bed, leaning against the wooden carved archway, scanning through pictures of his family and friends. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;I wonder how everyone is doing. Did Randy realize I have been missing? Do Mom and Dad know? Janet? Mike? They are probably really worried about me. &lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking at the pictures of his parents and siblings and friends, Henry felt a slow rising ache from deep within his chest.  Pressing the button to switch to the next picture, the display of the worn out stones and walls of the Imperial Palace was replaced by recent pictures he had taken of the others: Siwon, Zhou Mi, Xiao Ming, Zhong Er, and Han Geng, each taken at their truest moments without their knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He paused at one particular picture; the smile that had graced his lips, dimming slightly as he analyzed the people on the screen display: Han Geng and Li Yin standing at Huo Long’s beautiful garden by the large pond, smiling very happily towards each other. Lifting his right hand, Henry slowly traced the smiling profile of Han Geng with his forefinger before abruptly stopping, realizing in horror at what he was doing, and dropping his hand on his lap. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Quickly he pressed the “next” button just as the candles lights in his room spontaneously all went out. Startled by the sudden darkness, Henry placed his camera down by his pillow on the bed before standing on his feet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;I probably left the window open and the breeze blew it out,&lt;/i&gt; he reasoned, walking to his bag where he searched for a lighter that he knew he carried in his front bag pocket. Feeling the cool metal surface of the lighter, Henry took it out to first light the candle on the table by the windows. Just as he flicked the lighter on, the small fire illuminating his face in a yellow hue, Henry stopped. He glanced up at the windows before him; they were closed. He glanced around his room; all of them were closed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly, Henry got an eerie feeling that he wasn’t alone in the room, and carefully, he made his way to his bag on the table, reaching in and retrieving the mini flashlight that he had kept with him always. Pressing on the back button to turn on the flashlight, Henry carefully and slowly scanned the room with the light’s beam. Suddenly, just as his light descended upon one of the corners of the room, a black moving shadow dashed away from the light. Seeing the moving shadow, Henry spun around, trying to follow the shadow but to no success. He began breathing hard, the palm of his hands becoming sweaty and cold with fear, as he traced the room with his light. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As he turned away from the wall where a small section of the room was occupied by a desk, a hand wrapped around his neck, covering his mouth, which effectively muffled his scream of surprised as he released his flashlight onto the carpeted floor, and thus, enveloping the entire room in pitch darkness once again. Struggling with the hand around him, Henry, from the high adrenaline from his fear, roughly pulled the intruder’s arm off his neck and face before pushing him hard and away from his escaping self. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Henry was about to reach for the door, he was wretched back by the intruder and thrown hard against the bed, where the struggle continued, with the man’s hand tightening around his neck. Besieged, Henry tried to kick the man off but found that the trespasser had disabled his legs by effectively trapping them between his own, his body pressed down upon Henry’s. With the hand tightening around his neck, Henry could feel himself losing conscious from the lack of air, his hand thrashing around upon the bed when suddenly his left hand encountered something cold.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;My camera!&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bringing it closer to him, the struggling male turned it on and holding it in his hand, he properly lifted it up to his attacker’s face, finger poised on the snap button. A bright white flashing light lit the entire room, surprising and efficiently blinding the man on top, who fell into the table behind as Henry kicked him hard in the stomach, the stools, table, and the cups and pot shattering against the floor. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The door flew open, and through his haziness from lack of oxygen, Henry could dimly hear the ongoing of a fight taking place in his room. Sitting up on his bed, Henry refocused his eyes and from the moonlight beaming in through the open door, he could make out two figures, battling it out with the mysterious black figure. A fury of exchanging kicks and punches flew through the room, as the two rescuers attacked while the intruder blocked. Just when he thought the intruder would be caught, the trespasser, seemingly effortlessly, shoved the other two back before quickly turning around and breaking through one of the side windows.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry! Are you alright?!” asked a worried voice as one of the man sat besides him on the bed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge...Siwon Ge,” rasped Henry before he coughed again from the soreness of his throat. Suddenly, as if his mind just caught up with the recent event that he had been attacked, Henry felt tears stinging at the corner of his eyes as he began to almost hyperventilate from the shock, if not for Han Geng’s strong arms that held him tightly against his chest, calming him down a bit.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What happened?!” exclaimed Zhou Mi as he just entered the room with Li Yin and Xiao Ming at his tow; Zhou Mi and Li Yin both heard the commotion from their rooms and Xiao Ming, whose room was next to Li Yin’s, had heard the other girl leaving and had followed her, thinking that she was going on a “midnight rendezvous” with Han Geng. Glancing around the chaotic condition of the room and Henry’s trembling figure within the leader’s arms, the three that just entered could only guess that there had been an attack and Henry seemed to be the target.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Xiao Ming stood there besides Zhou Mi, suddenly quiet for once, as Li Yin walked further into the room and kneeled in front of the trembling boy before looking up at Han Geng, waiting for his instructions. Lips against the shell of Henry’s ear with the boy’s forehead leaning against his shoulder, Han Geng stared blankly into the space before turning his eyes black and gleaming in the dark with a fierceness that hardly ever appear in the warm kind leader’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Group meeting, now,” he whispered. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Li Yin nodded in understanding, tightening her grip on the older man’s knee before turning to the others with the instructions and began to pick up the fallen furniture in the room. As the others bustled around him (except for Xiao Ming who opted to stay besides Henry with Han Geng, gently rubbing his back), Han Geng tightened his arms around the now stilled boy in his arms. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The same thought crossed everyone’s mind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Why did they attack me/him?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Scattered amongst the chairs in Henry’s room, they discussed, analyzed, and hypothesized who the possible attacker could be, how he came to knowledge that they were there, and why he had attacked Henry. Through everything that had happened, Li Yin could be certain of one fact: the intruder had been searching for the hidden Secret Scroll. How he managed to follow them to this town, Zhou Mi had suggested that they had been seen, by probably a spy who had told the others about their departure, the news spreading like wild fire through the world of &lt;i&gt;Jiang Hu.&lt;/i&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But why did he attack Henry Ge?” asked Xiao Ming, not understanding how Henry was connected in this whole Secret Scroll deal.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He probably wasn’t attacking Henry,” replied Zhou Mi suddenly, causing all five pairs of eyes to turn to him in confusion. Feeling their confusion, Zhou Mi explained further. “They know about us and the Secret Scroll, not to mention that we probably have people looking for us. They will do anything to get their hands on that scroll, even if it means taking advantage of our weak points, which means those who are close to us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon, frustrated and angry at the whole thing, muttered quietly in annoyance. “Tsk, I knew you were going to cause trouble.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then why did you not stop Xiao Ming and me when we got in the cart?” countered Henry (Zhou Mi had secretly revealed to Henry about Siwon).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Not phased by the public acknowledgement of his supposedly “good deed,” Siwon smoothly replied, “I pitied for you, brat. That’s why. If I knew you would cause this much trouble, I would have stopped you immediately.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry pouted as he looked away in slight annoyance. &lt;i&gt;Why can’t he just say one nice thing to me?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng, who had been silent through out this entire conversion, suddenly suggested, holding that Zhou Mi’s theory was true, and for the safety of the others, especially Xiao Ming, Zhou Mi, and Henry who held no knowledge of martial arts, that the group pair up for the night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’ll be safer this way,” explained Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon immediately volunteered himself to keep Zhou Mi company, indicating that he did not want to baby sit the other male. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, you’ll stay with me then, and Xiao Ming, you stay with Li Yin,” stated Han Geng despite the much protest of the younger girl. She had wanted to stay with Han Geng but Li Yin cut her off and reprimanded her firmly that a young girl like her should not share a room with a man, especially before her wedding. It’d only stain her reputation. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry entered Han Geng’s room, and immediately settled himself down on one of the chairs by the window sill as Han Geng quietly talked to Siwon and Zhou Mi in the corridor. He glanced around the room, observing every detail of the wood and plant and vase and decoration around the room. It looked exactly the same, except everything was on the opposite side compared to his room. As he placed his bag the table besides him, Henry suddenly remembered of that random accidental picture that he had taken when he blinded the intruder. &lt;i&gt;Maybe I can find what he looks like...&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Quickly retrieving the camera from his bag, he quickly turned it on and searched for the picture he had captured. He frowned a bit, realizing that the light had covered the center of the picture, but when he looked closely he could still make out a blurry face despite the fact that the whiteness of the flash had washed out a great majority of the details and a hand was lifted to cover half of the face. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Using the zoom feature, Henry carefully zoomed closer and closer until the face filled up the majority of the display. He leaned closer, squinting his eyes as he tried to make out the pixilated face. He gasped quietly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;I…know him…&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before any comprehensible thought crossed his mind, Han Geng had called out to tell him it was time to sleep. Breaking his concentration from the captured face displayed on the screen, Henry turned to face the other man who was currently taking off his outer later when the younger male realized a problem.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;”Where am I going to sleep?” asked Henry curiously. There obviously wasn’t an extra bed. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As if it was the most obvious thing in the world, Han Geng, hanging his clothes next to the hanger where his sword hung, replied casually, “On the bed with me, of course.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hearing the reply, Henry became flustered as he watched the man loosening the ties around his shoes. Sensing that Henry wasn’t moving, the older male had glanced up from his shoes and beckoned the other boy to come to bed. “It’s late and we have more grounds to cover. Come and sleep.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hesitating slightly, Henry gazed down at the camera in his hand &lt;i&gt;Maybe I’ll tell him tomorrow about this…&lt;/i&gt; and turning it off, he placed it back into its proper casing into his bag before making his way to the bed where Han Geng sat. Standing before the bent over man, Henry couldn’t help but suddenly feel his heart pounding hard against his chest. Feeling as if something was wrong with the other boy, Han Geng stood from his task before the boy, gazing slightly downwards at Henry whose eyes were anywhere but at Han Geng and the bed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, are you alright?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Unable to say anything that the reason why he was hesitating was because he was sharing a bed with Han Geng, Henry shook his head his head furiously before walking past Han Geng and sitting down on the bed. Reaching down to his shoes, he pulled them off and scooted himself inwards, lying down straight on the bed. Han Geng, after seeing that the other had gotten onto bed, turned to blow out the candles around the room before following Henry into bed. Feeling the shuffling noise next to him, Henry suddenly exclaimed when he had suddenly found Han Geng’s dark figure looming over him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What are you doing?!” exclaimed Henry, nervously. Glancing down at the nervous boy, Han Geng only blinked in slight confusion before lifting the right arm that was over Henry’s body, retrieving the light blanket that had been folded against the inside wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Getting a blanket for us. Even though it is summer time, nights tend to be a bit cooler,” explained Han Geng as he spread the said blanket over the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Blushing slightly, Henry relaxed a bit, feeling a bit foolish for thinking anything about what he had just thought Han Geng was going to do. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Stop overreacting, Henry! You look stupid!&lt;/i&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Settling himself more comfortably under the blanket, after a quick good night from the other man, both feel into silence. From his right side, Henry could hear the gentle and deep breathing of the other man, indicating that Han Geng had fallen asleep. Sighing quietly, he turned onto his left side, facing the inside wall of the bed before closing his tired eyes and promptly falling asleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry slowly came to from his sleep. From outside he can hear the chirping of the birds as they began a new day. Breathing in deeply, he snuggled the blanket closer, enveloping himself deeper into its warmth. Just as he shifted slightly, the so called blanket tightened around his waist and he suddenly became all too aware of the radiating heat coming from a certain man from behind. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Slowly, Henry turned around to find Han Geng facing him on his side, his face peaceful and closer than Henry had expected. His face growing warm, Henry immediately sat up from his lying position, which immediately woken the older man from his sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Awoken from his sleep, Han Geng sat up, propping his right knee up as he leaned his right elbow on the knee, his head gently resting against his hand. Henry just sat there staring at the blanket that had fallen around his waist, eyes deep in thought. Han Geng slightly turned his head around on his hand, eyes observing at the profile of the young boy besides him; he smirked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your hair is sticking all over the place,” mumbled Han Geng, his voice rough as he reached over with the arm on his knee, his fingers gently combing through the silky strands of the 18 year old boy. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry stared, his eyes focused on the dark concentration of the older man’s eyes as they fixated themselves on the task at hand. A few minutes past in comfortable silence with Henry staring at Han Geng and Han Geng using his hands to release the tangle in the other’s hair. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Done,” whispered Han Geng as he brushed through the hair one more time before his hand gently slid down the side of Henry’s face, his fingers lingering a bit longer on the ears. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry couldn’t help but notice the sudden half lidded and glazed look that had overcome in Han Geng’s eyes, almost as he was in a deep trance as the back of his finger traced along the jaw line of the boy before him. Suddenly, as if he had been jolted awake, Han Geng immediately dropped his hand from Henry and spun around quickly to sit on the edge of the bed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge?” called out Henry hesitantly, afraid that he had somehow anger the man. The other man didn’t respond right away, sitting with his back towards Henry in deep thought. Turning his head slightly to the side so he can see Henry from the corner of his eyes, Han Geng smiled softly, telling him to hurry up and change his clothes before standing up from the bed, leaving a confused Henry. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry frowned slightly as he got out of bed as he realized that when the other had smiled, the twinkle that usually reached his eyes was not there.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Han Geng Ge…&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;************&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before departure, they had eaten breakfast; luckily there wasn’t a repeat of what had happened during dinner time. While eating, Zhou Mi had asked if Henry had ever gotten a chance to thank the man that had helped him the previous day. Henry’s chopstick stopped midway to his mouth as he seemed to be thinking before replying with a &lt;i&gt;No, I didn’t&lt;/i&gt; as he placed the food in his mouth to continue eating.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After breakfast, the six travelers got onto their horses and wagon and made their way out the town and back on the road. Luckily the day seemed to be cooler than usual and Xiao Ming, being her usual self, had begged Han Geng for her sit with him on the horse. He had smiled in response and hoisted the delighted girl into the seat behind him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry had stayed with Li Yin and Zhou Mi in the wagon, sitting between the two; however, at that moment, he had his back to the front as he leaned on top of the wagon’s cover, enjoying the slight breeze of the morning day and the fresh smell of nature around him. He smiled contently.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, sit down properly while the cart is moving. You might fall,” chided Li Yin gently as she wrapped a small hand around Henry’s arm, tugging him downwards from his standing position. Pouting slightly, he obediently sat down besides the girl with the reigns.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You remind me of my mother, you know that?” replied the male teasingly. Li Yin only smiled, her round brown eyes arching in crescent moon, before returning her attention to the road ahead..&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They had traveled non stop for the entire morning and by the time afternoon rolled around the dirt road and tall grass and rocks that decorated the sides of the road were replaced with tall looming trees surrounding every sides of the travelers and dirt road covered with twigs and fallen leaves from above. The sunlight that shined so brightly before now filtered through the patches between the branches above, creating multiple small beams of light as it scattered across the shaded ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After hours of sitting on the horses and on the wagon, they decided to walk, letting their leg muscles stretch and move, their shoes making soft crunching noises as they tread through the forest floor, twigs snapping with each step of the way. The gentle distance chirps from a variety of birds echoed through out the wooded landscape, creating an orchestra of the forest with the travelers’ steps as the steady beat of the drum accompanying the music created by nature.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Xiao Ming had stayed with Han Geng for the first half, walking besides the tall man talking about anything that her 16 year old mind could think about, with the older man occasionally nodding here and there and of course replying when the conversation needed. It had amazing that Han Geng did not find the young girl annoying with incessant talking; Siwon, who had been walking slightly ahead with his horse at hand, had turned and snapped at the girl to stop her yapping, scaring the 16 year old to silence. Although Han Geng had comforted her, telling her to ignore Siwon, Xiao Ming did not continue her talking. Instead she quietly retreated back to where Henry, Zhou Mi, and Li Yin walked with the cart between the scholar and the princess, away from the “scary man.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Xiao Ming and Henry had been idly chatting when Zhou Mi and Li Yin had suddenly stopped the cart. Walking up to Li Yin, Henry wondered why they had stopped when Li Yin turned to him, finger against her lips indicating silence before pointing her finger up front where Han Geng and Siwon had both stopped as well, their heads lifted up towards the high forest sky, heads turning around slowly as if they were searching for something hidden in the branches above.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Confused, Henry turned to the princess besides him. “What are they looking at?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The forest is too quiet. Something is amiss,” whispered the princess quietly as she too scanned the forest surroundings, eyes sharp for any movement. It was when Li Yin had mentioned that Henry became aware of the deathly silence that had been bestowed upon the forest. The quiet chirps of the bird could no longer be heard and without their footsteps, everything was quiet, not even a breeze or movement could be heard or seen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry and Xiao Ming quietly walked up, away from Li Yin and Zhou Mi, as they also tried to detect the source of the silence when from a far distance Henry heard a soft whistling noise that seemed to approach faster and faster.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did you hear that?” Xiao Ming managed to ask when a sudden shout from Han Geng and Li Yin with words of warning before Henry and Xiao Ming both felt something knock them hard into the ground with a grunt, their eyes becoming momentarily hazy from having air knocked from their lungs.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Henry was able to refocus his eyes, he was surprised to recognize Siwon’s black shirt and muscular physique, the older man’s face next to Henry's, between the two fallen teens. Just as he had fallen with them, Siwon quickly rose up and turned, grabbed the arrow from the ground and with great power and accuracy, threw the arrow back up in the air, directing it straight into a hidden patch of branches. A soft grunt was heard, followed by a rustling of leaves before a man dressed in black fell from one of the trees a far. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Wincing slightly Siwon reached one of his arms to cover a wound on his upper arm limb, inflicted by the arrow’s sharp metal head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Siwon Ge!” cried Henry in worry as he reached out for the man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t worry about it, brat,” grunted Siwon as he grabbed both of them off the ground. Just as they stood, from the perimeters of the forest, Henry could hear and see men, 20 or so men and some with horses, their swords drawn running full speed. Han Geng, drawing his straight sword from his horse with Li Yin and Siwon following the same, ordered Zhou Mi to take Xiao Ming and Henry to safety.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Zhou Mi! Take Henry and Xiao Ming away from here!” ordered Han Geng before making his first strike against one of the swords descending on him. Zhou Mi, without wasting another second, rushed to where the other two stood and grabbing each of their hands pulled them forward with him, escaping from the fight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Zhou Mi led the other two towards safety, Xiao Ming in his hand and Henry following, dark shadows from above descended before the three cutting them off their path. The three turned to their left…their right…and behind them, and realized they were surrounded, trapped and under the mercy of their enemy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hand us the boy,” commanded one of the men in the circle. Zhou Mi frowned as he pushed Henry behind him with Xiao Ming, arms out in protection.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why?” questioned Zhou Mi, his voice cold.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You don’t need to know! Just give us the boy!” he exclaimed in return before turning to his comrades with orders of charge.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Immediately, all three of them ducked away from the charging men, each going their own direction as they tried their best to maneuver themselves away from the men. Henry felt a steel grip wrapped around his arm, spinning him around to face his capturer, and on instinct, Henry had instantly grab the man’s wrist with his free hand and with a firm twist of his arm, successfully broke free from the man’s grip. Without pausing in his moves, he kicked the man hard just below his knee cap, causing the man to fall to the ground in surprise and pain. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as he had freed himself from one, another came just as quickly, wrapping their arms around his neck, choking him. Reaching his hands around the arms wrapped around his neck, Henry struggled a bit before letting the heal of his tennis shoe descend hard on the man’s front toes, loosening his hold on the boy, causing Henry to turn around and punched the man hard in the face. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shaking his hand from the slight pain resulted by the punch, Henry slowly backed away when he heard hooves approaching. He turned and saw a fast horse with one of the man in black riding towards his way. For a second, he did not move, his eyes in a faraway look and for a moment, he thought he heard a woman scream.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry! Run!” screamed Zhou Mi, who had been struggling with his own group of men with Xiao Ming as they tried to reach him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hearing Zhou Mi’s voice broke Henry from his trance and immediately he ran away from the approaching horse…ran as fast as he could but unfortunately, the horse was faster and he felt a grab around his collar as he was hoisted up onto the horse, before the man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Fuck. &lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry Ge!” shouted Xiao Ming as she saw the boy being carried away. Turning to where Han Geng stood fighting amongst the group of black men, she screamed, “Han Geng Ge! Henry Ge is being taken away!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pausing a moment from his fight, Han Geng turned briefly to Xiao Ming who directed him to the retreating horse with Henry on it. Eyes widened, he pushed the sword that had landed on his and began walking to his horse, slashing men here and there.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry!” he yelled, struggling but there just seemed to be too many men around. Just as he felt like all hope was lost, a white horse from a distance came dashing by, running faster and faster until it caught up with the running away horse.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry, hearing the running of hooves against the forest floor coming closer and closer, had thought it was Han Geng but when the horse came next to them, he was surprised to see a man with shaggy brown hair with his long pony tail flying behind him and white long sleeves with dark blue tunic and blue wrist guards lined with silver.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;The man from yesterday!!&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man turned his eyes to Henry and with a command told him to duck. With a swing of his long sword he knocked the man off his horse. Henry, having ducked, sat back up, looked behind him before he quickly turned around to grab a hold of the reigns. Uncertain what to do, he turned to the man besides him on the other horse.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How do I stop this thing?!” he asked loudly, panicking as he could see the world passing by him in a haze.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man rode closer and closer and just when he was next to him, stood from his white horse and jumped onto the back of Henry’s horse, reaching around the boy’s body and effectively pulling the horse into a gentle stop. Letting out a sigh of relief, Henry slumped forward, resting his forehead against the horse’s mane.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;I hate my life.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The chase had taken them far from the group and by the time Henry and the man had reached the others, the rest of the mysterious black men had gone. Seeing Henry arriving on the brown horse with a man in white and dark blue tunic behind him, Han Geng let out a breath of relief as he quickly stood up with the rest of the members, rushing forward to the arriving couple.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry!” exclaimed Han Geng. The man behind the boy swung his legs over and off the horse and then lending a hand to Henry, helped him off the horse just in time for Han Geng to pull the young male into a crushing hug. Surprised a bit, Henry returned the hug, turning his face into the crook of the older man’s neck, closing his eyes as he breathed in that familiar scent of grass and sweat. Gently pushing the boy away, Han Geng cupped the boy’s soft face between his calloused palms, his fingers occasionally, brushing against the other’s fringes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry,” he whispered quietly that only Henry could hear. Henry only smiled softly, lifting one of his hand to cover the one against his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, don’t apologize. I’m fine now, see? You have nothing to be sorry about,” replied Henry softly. He turned around, breaking the older male’s grip from his face but not releasing the hold on Han Geng's hand, and pulled Han Geng to the man that had been standing quietly behind Henry, petting his white horse. “Han Geng Ge, this is the man from yesterday, remember? I was lucky that he came just in time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng, grateful and recognizing the man before him, gave a slight bow as he gave his gratitude for helping Henry once again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry, wondering what had happened to the man the previous day since he had tried to search for him, said, “I tried looking for you but I couldn’t find you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man smiled a bit sheepishly. “I came back late and went to my room immediately to rest. I’m sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry immediately shook his head. “No, no! You shouldn’t say that. You have helped me so much already: yesterday and today. Thank you so much for your help.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man only shook his head in reply before asking curiously, “Why are they after you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At this question, Henry lowered his eyes, biting his lips, turning his head to look at Han Geng besides him before replying with an &lt;i&gt;I don’t know,&lt;/i&gt; which was followed by a question from the man, or rather a statement.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They are men after the Secret Scroll.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Six pairs of eyes widened a bit in surprised. Seeing the confusion and suspicion in their eyes, the man only laughed, saying that he had heard about them throughout &lt;i&gt;Jiang Hu,&lt;/i&gt; about &lt;i&gt;Huo Long’s&lt;/i&gt; agents being sent by the Emperor to retrieve the Secret Scroll before it falls into wrong hands and that a strange boy would be the key to the secret.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The key?” asked Li Yin, brows frowning a bit. “What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man shrugged. “I’m as clueless as you are. This is just what I heard in my travels.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A momentary silence fell among the people, as they let the new information sink into their minds. Henry, uneasy on the prospect that he was the target of all these attacks, suddenly turned, releasing Han Geng’s hand that he had been holding to the entire time, and jogged to the wagon, retrieving his bag before returning to stand with the others. Opening the flap to his bag, he took out a black leather case which carried his precious camera. Freeing the camera from its leather confines, Henry turned it on with a whirling sound as it surprised those around him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;”This is a camera. You can basically take still images by just pressing his button,” showed Henry. The others looked on with curiosity and confusion. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s like painting a picture except you don’t paint but this thing does it for you in an instant,” Henry explained. The others then nodded. Continuing, he quickly flipped through the series of photos before pausing at the one he had meant to show to Han Geng the night before. “Here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Turning the camera around to show the display of the photo he had taken the night of his attack, he explained, “I took this picture of the attacker from last night. Look closer. He has a scar down the center of his right eye.” He paused before continuing. “It’s the same scar that I saw on the man at Huo Long…and the man that took me on his horse.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry stopped, letting the information sink to their heads, and Han Geng only stared at the picture, eyes hard and jaw muscle tightened, before he walked away, his back towards the group in deep thought. The other stared after his back, waiting for whatever it was that he wanted to say.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge?” called Li Yin softly as she slowly approached him, stopping behind him just to his right. He didn’t reply immediately but when he did, his voice was soft but firm and commanding.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We need to be more alert for the rest of our travels, especially around Henry because for some reason, he is their target. And also, we need to double our travel time; I fear with so many looking for the scroll that someone will stumble upon it before us. It’s best to quickly get there and quickly return to the National Capital,” stated Han Geng. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Turning around, he turned to Li Yin and instructed, “To increase time travel, we need to get rid of the wagon. Load the two horses with whatever necessity we need.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I understand,” she replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng then turned to the others. “Our attackers might try something soon; therefore we need to move quickly. Henry, do you know how to ride a horse?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Remembering the incident that had happened earlier, Henry blushed a bit and shook his head. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then you’ll ride with one of us. We have four horses available, which means two horses with two riders,” said Han Geng. Before he finished though, Xiao Ming immediately piped up, “I want to ride with Han Geng Ge!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Han Geng could protest, saying that it was best for Henry to ride with him seeing that he was the target, Siwon intercepted, “Then Henry can ride with me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry’s eyes widened in surprised as his eyes snapped to the quiet man standing to his right. Did…did he just volunteer to ride with me?!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seeing the surprised look on the 18 year old boy’s face, Siwon only scowled back and asked roughly, “Do you have a problem, brat?” Henry immediately shook his head in denial. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll come with you guys,” said a voice suddenly. All eyes turned to the stranger who had been standing there quiet the entire time. “You are heading southward, aren’t you? I am very familiar with those lands; I can help you navigate and the same time, protect the boy. And besides, it’s the same direction that I am traveling to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The leader of &lt;i&gt;Huo Long’s&lt;/i&gt; agent hesitated a bit. He was uncertain whether or not to trust this stranger. It was fact that he had helped Henry in his time of need and he did save Henry from being kidnapped by the attackers. But how could he be certain of the man’s intention?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As if understanding Han Geng’s unsaid worry, the man reassured him, professing that he had no intention to retrieve the Secret Scroll in his possession. Henry, for some unexplainable reason that he could not understand himself, believed and trusted the stranger; after all he had helped him twice and someone like that couldn’t be evil. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He walked up to Han Geng and placing a pale hand into the other man’s hand as he gazed up slightly into the older male’s dark eyes. Without exchanging words, Han Geng could understand the message in the younger male's brown eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Trust him...&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng smiled down at the boy before, lifting a hand to stroke his silk strands, before turning to the man standing by the white horse.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry seems to trust you and I trust Henry; thus, I’ll trust you,” replied Han Geng. Walking up to the stranger, Han Geng paused as he eyed the shorter male and then lifting his hands together in a fist he introduced himself. “&lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang’s agent,&lt;/i&gt; Han Geng.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The stranger followed his example. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Just a wandering swordsman...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;....DongHae.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 7&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;End Note:&lt;/b&gt; I think this chapter was the longest chapter written yet. I have a strange feeling that the chapters will just keep getting longer and longer. Last chapter was about 12 pages; this one was 19 pages exact (I almost went 20). &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Feedback Note:&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I feel like the story might be a bit boring and the progress of the story is a bit slow. Do you guys want me to speed the story along? Basically, I'll you straight off the bat, Henry's staying in Ancient China for at least a year or maybe more. I'm hitting for 20 Chapters, but if you find the story line dragging, I'll speed it up a bit :) So tell me~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hope you enjoyed the story and Happy Holidays to you all! I love you all! :)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;PS. Before I forget, link to the &lt;a href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/2967.html"&gt;Background to A Moment In Time&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:2103</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/2103.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2103"/>
    <title>ai_writer09 @ 2008-12-18T19:34:00</title>
    <published>2008-12-19T01:48:24Z</published>
    <updated>2008-12-19T18:16:50Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="story"/>
    <category term="moment_in_time"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; A Moment In Time&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; ai_fantasy9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rate/Genre:&lt;/b&gt; PG-13, AU/Time Travel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; Henry Lau, an 18 year old boy, just graduated from high school. The summer before he becomes a college student, he decides, with his friends, to visit his homeland, China. He went there looking for fun and excitement, but instead he found an adventure of a lifetime and a love that transcends beyond time and space.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Section 6 – Uninvited&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Henry went back to his room that night, after Han Geng applied medicine on the rest of his wounds (Han Geng was furious at the purple blue marks left around Henry’s pale neck, insisting even further to Henry why he couldn’t join them on their trip), he could not fall asleep. The night’s event kept replaying over and over in his mind every time he decided to close his eyes. Although the name Liu Ye Bin really held no significance to Henry, he couldn’t help but want to know more about this man, and his gut instincts indicated that he might learn more if he joined the others on their trip to the summer home because really, the reason why he wanted to go had nothing to do with the fact that he did not want to be left behind. Therefore, for the rest of the night, Henry restlessly twisted and turned on his bed, thinking of ways to persuade at least one of them to let him join the group.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Since the group had decided to depart early in the morning, at the crack of dawn, Henry quickly rose from his bed, got dressed and cleaned before heading out his room, wandering around the premise, perhaps in hopes to finding either Han Geng, Zhou Mi, or Li Yin up as well (Zhou Mi and Li Yin had stayed over the night in the extra guest rooms to make departure easier the next morning). Just as he walked past the stables, Henry saw someone gently grooming and preparing the horses for departure.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Siwon Ge…&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Uncertainty passed through him, as he stood by the wall, watching the other man go about his business as he debated whether or not he should even bother to try and persuade the man into letting him go along. After a minute of internal argument, Henry finally decided to go ahead with his plan, even if it was Siwon. He reasoned with himself that he needed to conquer his fear towards man and what better opportunity and timing to conquer this fear but now.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Straightening himself up and standing tall, Henry took in two deep breathes, mustering up the strength to stride towards the man by the stables. But as he got closer to the other man and the stables, his bold strides flattered a bit and suddenly he wasn’t so sure of this so called “good idea” of his. Coming to a stop a few away from the working man, Henry stood, observing and waiting for the other to acknowledge his presence. Siwon continued working, brushing and loading the horse, almost as if he did not notice the younger male’s presence. Henry gave a soft cough.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon bent down to retrieve a saddle lying on the ground besides him, bringing it up and over the horse before him. Henry frowned and coughed louder. The older man tightened the saddle before patting the horse. Gritting his teeth Henry began a series of loud coughs, almost as if he was hacking his lungs out. Siwon paused in his movements, raising a fine eyebrow at the boy before him. Henry, noticing that he had finally gotten the other’s attention, quickly straightened himself tall before opening his mouth, only to have nothing come out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do you want, brat?” asked Siwon in a gruff voice as he returned to his previous work. Henry suddenly felt nervous, as if the courage and strength that he had moments ago drained away at the mere glance from the older man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I---I--- I was wondering if…you could let me go with you guys to find the Secret Scroll,” stuttered Henry as his hands unconsciously played with the fabric of his clothing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon gave a short laugh as he continued working and replied, “I thought Han Geng Ge already established this topic last night.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I--- I know,” responded Henry slowly. “And I understand that Han Geng Ge doesn’t want me to go because he is afraid that I’ll get hurt…but I promise I won’t get it the way! Really! I’ll stay by Zhou Mi Ge the entire time!” exclaimed Henry. Siwon gave a short breathy laugh.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Biting his bottom lips softly, Henry then added, “And besides, you said you don’t trust me. Isn’t the reason why I am here is because you wanted to keep an eye on me? Well, if you leave, I can do anything I want and you won’t be here to stop me!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Calmly as always, Siwon responded, eyes never veering away from his work, “You are what Han Geng Ge said, harmless and useless.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Clenching his teeth and fist, it took almost all of Henry’s will strength to not punch the man before him because, one, he knew it was inappropriate, and two, Henry knew for a fact that he could not injure the strong man before him; it would be the other way around. Admitting defeat, Henry spun around and stomped away from the stables, berating himself to actual believe talking to Siwon was a good idea.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If Henry had turned around, he would have noticed the eyes of the other man following his retreating back and a small smile like smirk gracing on the usual stoic face before turning his attention back to the work at hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Turning around a corner, his encounter with the other man earlier still fresh in his mind, Henry noticed someone from a far waving from behind a wall...at him? Looking around, he noticed that he was the only one present; glancing back to the still waving figure in front of him, he squinted his eyes, trying to decipher who it might be. Walking closer and closer to the mysterious figure, his eyes widened in surprise and shock when he recognized the brown eyes and dark hair pulled back into that familiar intricacy of twists and turns.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Xiao Ming! What are you doing here?” asked Henry in surprise.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shhhhh!” shushed the young girl. She took a quick look around before pulling Henry with her behind the wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What is it?” asked Henry, confused at the sudden emergence of the 16 year old girl. Taking a quick look at her person, he noticed over one shoulder hung something similar to a bag. Turning to look down at the girl before him, he questioned curiously, “Are you going somewhere?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking up at the boy before her, she replied, “I heard Han Geng and the others are going on a trip.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How did you know?” asked Henry surprised.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have my ways,” smiled Xiao Ming happily as she crossed her arms over chest, proud. “I heard you aren’t going with them. Why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry slouched a bit, his eyes cast downwards as he nodded his head. “Han Geng Ge is afraid I would get hurt.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hm, sounds like something he would say...” said the girl, tapping one finger against her chin thoughtfully.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Glancing down at the girl besides him and the bag around her shoulder, Henry eyes widened slightly as he put two and two together. “Are you going with them?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Xiao Ming stopped her tapping, gazing at the other boy from the corners of her eyes before turning around to face him completely with a large smile on her face. “Of course I’m going!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry frowned suspiciously, “Does Han Geng Ge know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the mention of the other man, Xiao Ming averted her eyes from the frowning ones before her, her mouth twisting a bit, as if thinking on how to answer him. Without her saying anything, Henry already knew the answer to the question based on her actions.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He doesn’t know, does he? How in the world are you going to go with them? Do you think he’ll let you go if he won’t let me go??” asked Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I never said he has to know!” exclaimed Xiao Ming, frustrated at the oncoming question from the other boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry opened his mouth and closed it again before replying dumbly, “What?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The 16 year old girl sighed and rolled her eyes in annoyance as she tried to explain to the clueless boy before her. “Look, if we ask Han Geng Ge to go along, he would definitely say no. But if we secretly go with him, by the time he finds out we followed he will have no choice but to let us stay with the group,” explained Xiao Ming a proud look on her face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Staring in admiration at the young girl before him, Henry couldn’t help but wonder why he didn’t think of such a plan, but then Henry frowned as there seemed to be a significant flaw in her plan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How are we supposed to follow them without them noticing, let alone catching up to them?” asked Henry. “They have horses.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Xiao Ming smirked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where’s Henry?” asked Li Yin as she loaded the last of the bags into the back of the small cart.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know,” replied Zhou Mi as he tightened the straps of the horses to the cart before looking at Li Yin. “Maybe he is still angry in not being able to join us,” continued Zhou Mi, casting a long glance to Han Geng standing by a white grey speckled horse. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He paused at Zhou Mi’s words, eyes glazed for a second in an emotion that Zhou Mi could not interpret before it disappeared as it had never been there. Han Geng continued what he had been doing, going over last minute details before he tightened his sword onto the side of the horse.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Young Master, “called out Zhong Er as she made her way to him. Han Geng turned around to greet the kitchen maid with a smile. She handed him a well wrapped box, saying, “I cooked some of your favorite food. It’s not much but it should be better than nothing.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gratefully, Han Geng took the box from her hands and gave her a grateful smile. “Thank you, Zhong Er. You are very thoughtful.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She smiled back. “Just be careful on the trip and come back safely okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng chuckled a bit, nodding before hesitantly asking, “Do you… know where Henry is?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The kitchen maid blinked in surprise at the question before a knowing smile spread across her face as she watched her fidgeting Young Master. “I’m sorry. I haven’t seen him all morning. What’s wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing,” replied Han Geng quickly before casting a reassuring smile. Suspecting that something was bothering her Young Master but didn’t want to prod, Zhong Er gave a slight bow to him before making her way to Siwon as Han Geng turned around to situate the box into one of the many bags on his horse.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Placing both hands onto his horse’s saddle, Han Geng prepared to lift himself over onto the horse but not before turning his head back to the front entrance of &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt;. Completely settled onto his horse, he adjusted the reins and tested his horse a bit, and then lifting his head, he observed the others to see if they were ready for departure: Siwon on his brown horse, Zhou Mi and Li Yin seated together in the front of the cart, with reigns in Li Yin’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you guys ready?” he asked. They nodded in response. Pulling his horse around, Han Geng gave one last fleeting look at &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt; before turning around and lightly kicking his horse forward.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Two days passed since they had departed from &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt;and the National Capital, and the four travelers rarely stopped in their travels, only stopping for the night and once for their horses to rest. On the second day of travel, by the time the sun had descended over the horizon, casting a hue of red and orange over the large landscape, they had found an isolated farm house, where two kindly middle aged couple greeted and welcomed them into their home for the night. Although Han Geng insisted that they had their own food, the two couples persisted in offering their hospitality to the travelers (it’s not frequent that they get visitor out here). Unable to decline such a generous offer and not wanting to disappoint them, Han Geng and the three agreed in joining the couple and their two year old boy for dinner.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Outside by the horses shed, the wagon cart parked neatly alongside the horses. Crickets sang through the night and the night sky seemed darker then the darkest black, decorated with silver twinkling starlight with the pale moonlight’s radiance casting a soft beam of light over the black night. Hooves from the horses could be heard as they stomped gently against the hay covered ground, snorting slightly every once in awhile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The cart began to shift gently and from underneath the covered sheets within, a girl with brown eyes and dark blue and white clothing sat up, stretching her sore arms and back from staying in a fetal position for such a long period of time. Peaking outside the cart and deeming it safe, she gently tapped the boy the next to her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, it’s safe,” she whispered as the cover the next her moved and revealed a slightly haggard Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ow...ow...my legs are numbed,” winced Henry as he pulled himself next to the 16 year old girl. Glancing around his surroundings, he asked, “Where is this place?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know. Some place outside the city,” mumbled Xiao Ming, stating the obvious as she also observed the farm. Hearing Henry move onto his feet, Xiao Ming turned her head to see him preparing to climb out of the cart. “Hey, where are you going?” she asked, hands stopping him from advancing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Glancing down at Xiao Ming, Henry responded as if he was stating the obvious. “To the restroom and to stretch my muscles. They ache from being in that crouched position for so long.” As he prepared to leave once again, he was pulled back by Xiao Ming.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What if you get caught?!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry sighed. “Look, they are inside right now so they can’t really see us. And besides, tomorrow we have to stay in this cart in the same position for who knows how long again and I am not going to pass this opportunity. You can, but I won’t.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Finishing his explanation, Henry quickly climbed out of the cart, leaving Xiao Ming pouting for a second before she decided to follow him out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It just so happens at the exact moment that they were exiting the cart, Zhou Mi, who had left the others to go to the restroom, saw supposedly two suspicious figures climbing out from the wagon cart. Thinking they were thieves, Zhou Mi took the closest weapon, one of the random bamboo sticks piled against the wall, and slowly quietly snuck his way towards the cart. Keeping his back close to the surface of the cart, he silently shuffled along the side, hearing the quiet whispers of the two intruders. Stopping just at the edge of the cart, Zhou Mi lifted the bamboo stick, took a deep breathe, counted mentally to three, and rounded the corner with a cry of attack.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yaaah!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ahhhhh! Zhou Mi Ge!” screamed the two surprised trespassers.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Zhou Mi stopped, eyes widened at the familiar voice. Blinking his eyes rapidly, his pupils finally adjusted and focused on the two individuals before him. His jaw slacked as he saw Henry, arms lifted to cover his face, and Xiao Ming, hiding behind the boy’s back, her eyes closed as her hands clenched tightly onto his shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry! Xiao Ming! What are you two doing here?” the scholar asked as he pulled back the bamboo. Looking at the cart and remembering what he saw, it didn’t take him long to put everything together. Smugly, he asked, or rather stated, “You hid in the cart.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Guiltily, the two teens laughed nervously at the other man. Zhou Mi shook his head. “Han Geng Ge will be furious when he finds out that you two had tagged along. He specifically told you to stay home,” said the older man as he cast a meaningful pointed look at Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pushing herself around the boy before her, Xiao Ming exclaimed urgently, “Zhou Mi Ge! Don’t tell Han Geng Ge about us, at least for now…until we are farther from the National Capital. He’ll definitely send us back if he knows now!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why should I not tell him about you two hiding in the cart? I presume the idea was yours, Xiao Ming,” he stated. The girl only pouted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Zhou Mi Ge, how can you let me stay back at home when I know that Han Geng Ge and that Jun Zhu will be together for months in the wilderness???” whined Xiao Ming.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Her feelings for the leader was not anything new to Zhou Mi and the rest of the members of &lt;i&gt;Huo Long&lt;/i&gt;, especially her jealously and apparent dislike for the princess.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Zhou Mi Ge,” started Henry softly, speaking for the first time through out this interaction. “Please don’t tell Han Geng Ge. He’ll be mad at me for sure. Please, at least for now, keep this a secret from the others? We promise; we won’t get in the way. Please?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The tall man gazed down at the boy before him, his brown eyes and pale skin illuminating under the radiance of the moon. He stared at him and the girl before him, both of their eyes silently pleading him. He sighed dejectedly as he looked away. Henry and Xiao Ming felt a spark of hope rise within them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine, I won’t tell him,” promised Zhou Mi.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you!” exclaimed the two as they attacked Zhou Mi with hugs and proclamations that he was the best GeGe in the world and that they promised to somehow repay him back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You can repay me by staying out of trouble,” replied Zhou Mi as he pulled the two clinging teens from his neck before continuing, “I’ll not tell Han Geng Ge for the time being but if things become dangerous, I would have to tell him whether you want me to or not. Understand?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry and Xiao Ming nodded eagerly, both already happy that they won’t be exposed so early on in the expedition. Zhou Mi sighed; he was going to be in so much trouble.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;During the next three days, Zhou Mi, in order to protect the two uninvited passengers, would spontaneous offer assistance to the others whenever they came within a few feet of the cart. Suspicious at first of Zhou Mi’s strange behavior, the others quickly dismissed it later as another one of the eccentric, smiling scholar’s unexplainable sporadic moments.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Worried and nervous, Zhou Mi would often glance back into the wagon, paranoid that they would be discovered (as if his constant looks and odd behavior weren’t a dead give away), but after days of traveling on the road, the secret of the two unknown passengers remained a secret between Zhou Mi and the two teens...at least for now. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the cart, Xiao Ming felt restless and sweaty; it felt like they had been traveling for weeks when in reality three days had only passed...three days since the two were able to wander outside the cart. Despite being under the cover of the wagon, the humid afternoon summer heat clung to them like a second skin and it didn’t help that they were almost suffocating from the heat trapped underneath the sheet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Xiao Ming shifted slightly underneath the sheet shared with Henry, adjusting herself to find a more comfortable, cool, and less itchy space to lie in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Stop moving,” mouthed Henry harshly as he glared her but she ignored him and continued shifting, annoyed and frustrated at the uncomfortable feeling she felt. Through her shifting, the dust that had collected over the days of traveled lifted into the air. She paused in her movements, realizing what her actions had done as she scrunched up her nose in preparation for an oncoming sneeze.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry, realizing what was about to happen, quickly reached over and covered her nose with his forefinger, effectively stopping the sneeze from coming. Shooting a grateful look at Henry, Xiao Ming breathed out a sigh of relief as Henry slowly removed his finger from her nose after he was certain the danger was gone. Only a few seconds after he removed his finger from her nose did Xiao Ming let out a loud sneeze. They froze.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In front, Zhou Mi sat up erratically and Li Yin, startled, quickly spun around to look back into the cart. Glancing back at the man next to her, she asked quietly, “Did you hear that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah --- I --- Hear what?” stuttered Zhou Mi, more sweat breaking down from his forehead. Li Yin, placing a finger against her lips and handing the reigns to a fumbling Zhou Mi, turned around in her seat, pulling back the curtains, looking into the cart.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Her large brown eyes swiped the inside of the wagon, unable to detect anything out of the ordinary. Then suddenly she saw a slight movement under one of the covers. Narrowing her eyes, she slowly reached out to hold the edge of the cover and taking a deep breath, she swiftly pulled it back. Her eyes widened in shock.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hen--mfff!” she muffled as Zhou Mi reached around to cover her mouth. Turning back around on her seat, she ripped his hand from her mouth and prepared to yell at him when Zhou Mi urgently waved his hand before him and then pointing to the man in front on the horse, lifting his finger to his lips as he begged her to stay silent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Casting a quick glance at Han Geng’s back, she glared at Zhou Mi and whispered harshly, “What are they doing here?! What are you two doing here?!” She glared at the two occupants in the cart behind her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Um...joining you guys?” offered Henry with a nervous chuckle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge specifically ordered you to stay home because he was afraid of you getting hurt! I thought you had understood his intentions but apparently you didn’t. I am disappointed at you,” scolded Li Yin. Swiftly, changing her attention to the man besides her, she reprimanded, “And you! You should know better. Why did you let them come along?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, I didn’t know about this until a few days ago,” defended Zhou Mi. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And yet, you didn’t say anything??”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They begged me?” offered Zhou Mi. The princess could only raise her eyebrows at his lame excuse.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Li Yin Jie, you aren’t going to tell Han Geng Ge, are you?” asked Henry fearfully. From beside him, Xiao Ming gave scoff, muttering to herself, “Watch her go running to him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Snapping her sharp eyes to the young girl before shifting back to Henry, Li Yin mumbled, “He’ll be furious if he knows,” Staring at the two, she worried her bottom lips with her teeth as she considered her options.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Li Yin Jie?” begged Henry. She stared into his pleading eyes and sighed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine,” she agreed. “&lt;b&gt;BUT&lt;/b&gt; only because he’ll be furious at you for disobeying. I’m just stalling until I can think of a good excuse for you two.” With that said, she closed the flap and turned to face the front. Glancing at Zhou Mi, she found him with a knowing smile on his face. Glaring at him, she snatched the reigns back into her hands, mumbling, “You owe me big time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A day passed since Li Yin’s discovery and so far, the secret still remained a secret only this time an additional keeper of the secret was added. But somehow, deep down inside, Henry knew that they wouldn’t be able to keep this knowledge from Han Geng for long.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The afternoon sun shone brighter than usual, and it didn’t help that humidity in the air hung around them like thick curtains ready to suffocate those around it. The group stopped for a break, unable to continue under afternoon heat. Glancing at the body of water nearby, Han Geng decided that this was a great opportunity to refill some of the empty water containers from the cart, and dutifully, he made his way towards the parked wagon. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Li Yin, who had been relaxing under the shade of a nearby treat, saw the man making his way to the back of the cart. Immediately she dashed after him, cutting him off just in time before he reached into the cart.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge!” she smiled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Li Yin,” he greeted also with a smile before he stepped around her only to be blocked by her body.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;“Is there something that you need?” interjected Li Yin, smiling brightly up at the man. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking at her curiously, Han Geng nodded. “I’m getting the water containers to fill them up with water from the stream,” he replied while at the same time moving around her only to have Li Yin shift to block his path. He frowned and tried again and failed. He stopped and scowled at her odd behavior. “What are you doing?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah, I…I…I just cleaned the cart this morning,” started Li Yin her eyes shifting away from the man before glancing back and continuing, “And----everything is organized so instead of you going through and ruining my hard work, I’ll...just get them for you! Since I know where everything is.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Han Geng could say anything, Li Yin spun around rapidly and leaned against the back of the cart, searching frantically through the mess in the wagon; she lied when she told him that she organized it that morning.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where is it?” she breathed out quietly, her hands pushing and lifting the multitudes of possessions, when suddenly a pale hand from underneath one of the sheet appeared with one of the empty bamboo water containers. Quickly snatching it from the hand, she turned around, face a bit flushed, and handed the said object into Han Geng’s hands. Li Yin had expected the man to leave, since he did get what he came for, but Han Geng just glanced down at the object in his hand before looking back at and asking, “Didn’t we bring five?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“F—f—five?” stuttered Li Yin, her smile flattering before she grinned and exclaimed, “Of course we did! You want all of them! I’ll get the other four for you!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Inside the cart, Henry and Xiao Ming began to frantically look for the other four empty containers as Li Yin, turning around once again, leaned against the back, waving her hands around and directing them to hurry with their search.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With the four other containers in her hands, the princess turned around and pushed the containers into Han Geng’s waiting arm and without waiting for his thanks, pushed him in the direction of the stream. As soon as Han Geng left, Li Yin breathed out a heavy breath of relief as she leaned against the back of the cart. She turned her head to glance at the two in the cart, whispering, “That was close.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng, kneeling down besides the water stream, stared out absently, the containers in his hands forgotten as he thought back to what had just happened. Siwon noticing Han Geng staring off into space, walked and kneeled next to the man, clasping a firm hand on his shoulder, which broke Han Geng from his earlier trance. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ge, what are you thinking about?” asked Siwon. Han Geng only shook his head, smiling as he continued filling up the containers with water. Reaching out for one of the empty ones, Siwon began to help Han Geng in his task; just as he reach for another, Han Geng’s soft voice broke the silence between the two men.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you think…that Li Yin and Zhou Mi are hiding something?” asked Han Geng. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon turned his eyes to the man besides him before glancing away thoughtfully and replying, “Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng glimpsed up from staring at the water, watching Siwon carefully scoped water into the container before capping it tightly. “Do you know what?” asked the older man. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Never stopping in his flow of movements, Siwon shrugged his shoulders in reply. Dropping his head to his chest, Han Geng stared at his frowning reflection in the water, deep in concentration, before abruptly standing up and walking away, leaving Siwon, who had turned his head with a smile to watch the other strode towards the parked wagon before returning to his work. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Zhou Mi, who had returned from washing his face, became startled when Han Geng, with a determined face, stormed passed him, and when he realized where the man was headed, his eyes widened in horror as he tried to catch up to the other man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Li Yin, who had not yet left where Han Geng left her (mostly because she feared he would come back again), immediately stood straight from her leaning against the cart, eyes alert as she smiled at the man before her. “Han Geng Ge, is there something else that you need?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Throwing a brief look at the cart behind her, he gave her a small smile and replied, “I wanted to wash my face and needed to get my towel.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll get it for you!” offered Li Yin immediately but before she could turn around, Han Geng reached out to grab her arm, preventing her from turning.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s okay. I’ll retrieve it myself,” smiled Han Geng. He released her and began to move around her and like before, she stepped in his way and insisting that she retrieve it for him, which Han Geng declined as he attempted to go around her again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He reached out swiftly, quicker than before, his hand finally reaching to the back board of the cart. Before he could pull himself closer, Li Yin had reached out, grabbed his hand, and pulled him away. Surprised at first, Han Geng immediately retaliated by grabbing onto her hand and with a twist and a turn, released himself from her grip.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By the time Zhou Mi had reached his destination, he was greeted with a sight of Han Geng and Li Yin in a small hand to hand combat, with Han Geng trying to reach the cart and Li Yin preventing him from his goal. The scholar stood there surprised and helpless as he watched the other two battle it out; though both were his good friends, in this situation, Zhou Mi internally hoped that Li Yin would win but alas fate was against them, when Han Geng, sharp and quick as usual, broke free from the princess’s grip and jumped over her, landing before the cart behind her, and grabbed the sheet within, swiftly pulling it out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng’s dark eyes became exceedingly cold.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Henry and Xiao Ming had been discovered, Han Geng did not say much. He had told them to get out the cart. They had expected him to yell at them and be furious at them, but instead, he retrieved his towel and returned back to the stream to wash his face, continuing on as if nothing had happened. At first, they were relieved that Han Geng didn’t yell at them but days passed and the man had not said a single word to Henry or Xiao Ming, much less look at them in the eye.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He could take yelling and lecturing but to be completely ignored, Henry could not handle. It was a worse punishment than the one he had received when he had broken his mother’s favorite and most expensive pottery while playing soccer indoors; he could not go out with his friends nor watch TV, surf the internet (basically none of his electronic toys) for a month and for someone like Henry in which electronics was a necessity in life, it was major torture. But now, he would rather have all the electronics he possessed taken away from him than to have Han Geng ignore his presence for a few days.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night had fallen and the group made camp. Xiao Ming sat next to Henry around the fire, a pout on her face, obviously the result from her beloved Han Geng Ge ignoring her. Absently, Henry played with the camp fire, dejectedly poking at the wood. Zhou Mi, grooming the horses, watched the boy who usually had a smile on his face, stared into the fire with a gloomy look. The tall man sighed; he wished that there was more he could do for the two but even he knew that when Han Geng was like this, nothing could break the man’s ice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Frustrated about the whole situation, Henry quickly muttered an excuse, stood, and left the campfire to join Zhou Mi with the horses. The tall man saw the approaching boy and smiled in welcome.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey,” greeted Henry as he reached out to pet the horse that Zhou Mi was attending to. A comfortable silence passed between the two as Zhou Mi continued grooming the horse and Henry petting and whispering words of nothing softly into the horse’s ears. They continued this relaxed atmosphere until they were interrupted by approaching footsteps belonging to a certain &lt;i&gt;Huo Long's&lt;/i&gt; top agent. Both glancing up from the horse, they were greeted with the sight of Han Geng approaching. Seeing the other man approaching, Henry immediately ducked his head, not wanting to see the icy expression of the other man directed at him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The older man, not noticing Henry at first, halted in his steps when he saw the 18 year old boy standing with Zhou Mi before walking to his horse next to the one Zhou Mi was brushing. Zhou Mi’s eyes followed the other man as he walked to his horse before returning them to the young boy before him who seemed to be once again lost in his thoughts. Unable to take the situation anymore, Zhou Mi decided that the two needed to talk it out; therefore, handing the brush into a confused Henry’s hand, Zhou Mi provided an excuse and instructed the boy to continuing grooming the horse and left Henry alone with a brush at hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Staring after the scholar and then at the brush in his hand, Henry uncertainly placed the brush against the horse and began a series of inconsistent strokes. Han Geng, standing by his horse, heard footsteps departing; glancing back behind him, he noticed that only Henry was left, gently brushing the horse with a distant look in his eyes. As if he could sense Han Geng’s stare, Henry turned his head and their eyes met briefly before the older man turned away and continued whatever he was doing, leaving Henry gazing at his back before averting his eyes and continue to brush the horse, a bit furiously than usual.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After turning away, Han Geng waited a moment before slowly turning his head back to watch the boy who now had his back to him, continuing his inconsistent brushing on the horse’s backside. Han Geng continued to observe the other: his brown hair, which had grown longer since the first time he had appeared, brushing just above his shoulder, his nose, high and sharp accentuating his profile, and that pale flawless skin that seemed to glow under the moonlight sky. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Unaware of the other’s stare, Henry continued his task, grooming the horse with utmost concentration. As he continued with his strokes, a warm hand enclosed around his own stopping his movement. He snapped his head around, eyes widened in surprise in seeing Han Geng standing next to him, guiding the brush in his hand in a slower smooth stroke.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This is how you do it… long strokes and in one direction,” instructed Han Geng gruffly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry stared at the man’s profile, a question in his eyes, before smiling a small smile and returning his attention to the task at hand. &lt;i&gt;Han Geng Ge...&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a few more strokes together, Han Geng released Henry’s hand, preparing to walk back to where the others were. Just as he was about to walk away Henry’s soft voice drifted into his ears. He paused in his step, as if he was not sure he had heard him at all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry,” repeated Henry, louder this time. “I didn’t mean to disobey you. I just…didn’t want to be left behind. Ever since I had arrived here, you guys were my only friends, Zhou Mi Ge, Siwon Ge, Li Yin Jie, Xiao Ming…and Han Geng Ge.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng turned around at his name and found Henry still facing the horse, his hand with the brush resting on top of the horse’s muscular shoulder, as his other hand gently stroke the mane, the horse neighing in pleasure at the treatment. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Averting his attention to the older male, standing a few feet from him, Henry smiled a small smile, before giving one last pat to the horse and walking away. Just as Henry brushed past the older man’s left side, Han Geng reached out his left arm, stopping Henry from walking any farther, his fingers gently and yet firmly curling around the boy’s left hip. Henry turned his eyes upwards to the man beside him, waiting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng turned his head towards the other male, staring, searching in his eyes before pulling Henry around to face him slightly, leaning downwards next to the boy’s ear, hot breath against Henry’s skin and his nose barely brushing against the softness of his cheeks. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re forgiven,” he whispered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Henry could comprehend what the other just said, Han Geng had pulled away, his hand trailing lightly against his hips before dropping to the other male’s side. Henry blinked at the smiling man before him, mouth gapping, uncertain on what to make out from this sudden turn of event.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A huge smile broke upon Henry’s face, his dimples, a feature that Han Geng had not noticed before, appeared on the boy's cheeks. Overcome with happiness, Henry threw his arms around the man before him, hugging him tightly as Han Geng reciprocated the action, his arms just resting below Henry’s shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I thought you hated me. I thought you were going to ignore me forever,” mumbled Henry into the shoulder of the older male. Hearing the small confession, Han Geng only tightened his hold around the boy, feeling slightly guilty for instilling those beliefs into him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry,” apologized Han Geng, his lips brushing lightly against Henry’s silk brown hair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From a distance, Zhou Mi stood behind a nearby tree, smiling at the display before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Zhou Mi Ge, what are you smiling so widely about?” questioned Siwon as he walked up from behind. Zhou Mi, still smiling, turned his head to greet the man behind, before nodding his head towards the scene before him, Han Geng with his arm thrown around Henry’s shoulder as they walked back to camp, chattering among themselves. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m guessing Han Geng Ge forgave him,” stated Siwon, a small smile gracing his handsome features. “And about time, too. I seriously thought the little brat would die of depression.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Zhou Mi only nodded in his response; a few seconds of silence passed between them before Zhou Mi suddenly voiced a question that had always been bothering his mind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Siwon, why weren’t you surprised to find Henry and Xiao Ming hiding in the cart?” asked Zhou Mi curiously, tilting his head to look at the man besides him. Siwon stared ahead, his eyes seemingly to be in a trance as if remembering something, before he shrugged his shoulder slightly and replied, “I saw them get into the wagon back at &lt;i&gt;Huo Long&lt;/i&gt; when they thought no one was around.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Zhou Mi gapped wide eyed, staring after his friend’s retreating back with a mixture amazement and shock. Closing his mouth, a small smirk like smile formed on his lips. Shaking his head, Zhou Mi pushed off the tree he was leaning against to follow his friend back to camp.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 6&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;End Note:&lt;/b&gt; OMFG! This was the longest chapter ever and nothing significant happened!! What the freak?! It was suppose to be longer but then I realized I went over 10 pages in writing...I think I describe too much...too many details but my excuse is I only want others to see what I see, to have the readers feel like they are watching a movie/show.... What do you guys think? Should I change the writing and cut everything short? Give feedback!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Anyways, I hope you guys aren't disappointed with this chapter and at least enjoy this chapter... somewhat? If you were looking for action/plot development, I PROMISE YOU that next Chapter there WILL be an advancement in plot AND one of my favorite SJM member (and I'm sure others) will appear. :)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Comment back, please &amp; thank you! Love you all!&amp;lt;3&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:1895</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/1895.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=1895"/>
    <title>ai_writer09 @ 2008-12-16T22:39:00</title>
    <published>2008-12-17T04:55:02Z</published>
    <updated>2008-12-17T05:30:29Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="story"/>
    <category term="moment_in_time"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; A Moment In Time&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; ai_fantasy9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rate/Genre:&lt;/b&gt; PG-13, AU/Time Travel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; Henry Lau, an 18 year old boy, just graduated from high school. The summer before he becomes a college student, he decides, with his friends, to visit his homeland, China. He went there looking for fun and excitement, but instead he found an adventure of a lifetime and a love that transcends beyond time and space.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;u&gt;Terms to know before reading&lt;/u&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang :&lt;/b&gt; I got the name from a famous Wuxia TV series “Number One” because I couldn’t think of a good name because I SUCK AT NAMING THINGS. It basically means protect the dragon aka. the Emperor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Jiang Hu :&lt;/b&gt; It’s the “under ground” world during ancient China. It’s not a bad thing though because most of the heroes and heroines in Chinese legends merge from this world. It’s basically a world of men and women wanders; there are evil and there are good. They basically live outside the government but still in a way affect the empire as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Jun Zhu :&lt;/b&gt; A title given to a female royalty, a younger sister of the Emperor. Also another term for Princess.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Jie :&lt;/b&gt; The suffix added to the end of names, meaning Older Sister (blood related or not). It can be said by itself as well.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Ge :&lt;/b&gt; The suffix added to the end of names, meaning Older Brother (blood related or not). It can be said by itself as well.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Section 5 – Intruder&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After lunch that day, Han Geng stayed true to his words and had instructed one of the workers to show Henry his room and the rest of the residence. Although the place was huge and contained multiple of rooms, the structure of itself made it easier for Henry to remember where things and rooms were located. After giving him a brief tour around &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt;, Henry was set off to work with the others, doing kitchen duty, garden duty, laundry duty, or running errands for others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For the next two weeks, work was all that Henry did; if he was not in the kitchen, he would be seen washing and drying the laundry. If he wasn’t seen maintaining the garden, he would be found with the horses, grooming, feeding and cleaning their hay. And if not doing any of the above, he would run errands for others, sending messages, tea, and documents to either Siwon or Han Geng’s room. Because of their work, Henry would only occasionally see Han Geng, Siwon, and maybe Zhou Mi at &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt;; constantly they would either be out running their own errands or going to the palace to meet with the emperor. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;During his short stay at &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt;, Henry learned about Han Geng’s and Siwon’s special occupation and that the &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt; was actually the name of the Special Police force created by the late emperor’s grandfather. The men from &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt; were the Emperor’s most trusted men and they would often run special secret missions for the Emperor. And from what Henry could observe, Han Geng seem to be the top agent and the leader, and Han Geng’s father, who Henry had yet to meet, was their Master.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The only person that Henry got to know better out of the four he had met was Xiao Ming. He learned that she was a local innkeeper’s daughter and was saved one day by Han Geng during a riot in the streets, and ever since then, she had become captivated by Han Geng’s “striking dark handsome eyes” and “gentle warm personality,” or so she said. And because of this reason, she would frequent her visit to &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt; and spend the majority of her day there either waiting for Han Geng to return and helping around the dwelling or hanging around him when he did return. Han Geng, being the gentleman that he was, never complained about her clinginess, but instead shed her with warmth and patience. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It had been one fine summer afternoon and Henry was in the kitchen helping Zhong Er, one of the kitchen maids, with preparing materials for dinner later that day. Having to never cook for himself or enter the kitchen in his entire life, Henry couldn’t help much; therefore, instead Zhong Er instructed him to bring afternoon tea to Han Geng’s room. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Henry approached the man’s room, he heard an unfamiliar female’s voice drifting from the room. Stopping just outside the room, away from the eyes within, Henry could hear other voices that belonged to Han Geng, Siwon, and Zhou Mi, having what seemed to be a heavy discussion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There were rumors flying around. Apparently a lot of the &lt;i&gt;Jiang Hu&lt;/i&gt; sectors are planning to get their hands on the Secret Scroll,” said the female voice. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But why now?” asked Siwon.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am uncertain,” replied the same female voice. “But I think it has to do with Eagle Sector’s new leader. I heard he is very powerful and a power hungry bastard.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Master Hu died? Damn it,” cursed Siwon as he pounded the table lightly with his fist at the confirmation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“When?” asked Zhou Mi.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A few weeks ago… from sickness of old age, I heard,” replied the female. “They had a competition to see who would be the next leader since he left no heir.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who is the winner?” questioned Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“An ambitious young man named Lee Yeng Huan. Because he desires to become the world’s number one that he is after the Secret Scroll,” answered the female. From outside, Henry heard a chair being moved before the voice continued, softer this time, “Han Geng Ge, what are you thinking about?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng sighed before he stood up, pacing a bit before replying, “We need to go back and soon. It’s too dangerous to leave it there now. I’m going to meet with the Emperor about this matter. We’ll leave in two days.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Biting her lips, the female occupant agreed and was about to add something when she heard a very slight shuffle from outside.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bolting up from her chair, she demanded, “Who’s out there?” Before she could dash out the room to catch the eavesdropper, Han Geng raised his arm, stopping her from going. He shook his head at her and head towards the door himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry, knowing that he had been caught, stood uncertainly outside, deciding whether he should enter the room or not. But before he could reach a decision, Han Geng appeared at the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, it’s you. Why are you standing out there?” asked Han Geng. Henry looked up startled, his mind searching rapidly for an explanation on why he was standing there. Glancing down at the tray in the young boy’s hands, Han Geng smiled. “You brought tea for us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Zhong Er Jie to—told me to bring tea to your room,” explained Henry before pausing a bit. Bowing slightly, he apologized, “I’m sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng only laughed as he walked towards the apologetic boy, wrapping an arm around his shoulders, squeezing him lightly. “Don’t apologize, Henry. Come on in. I have someone to introduce you to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Following Han Geng into the room, Henry placed the tray in his hand onto the center table before glancing up to others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, how are you?” greeted Zhou Mi with a bright smile on his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Zhou Mi Ge, how are you?” greeted Henry back as he bowed slightly at the other man. Hesitantly, he turned to Siwon, who was sending daggers of glare toward his direction. Unconsciously, he hid behind Han Geng’s figure, pulling slightly at the older mans black outer layer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Siwon, stop glaring at Henry. You’re scaring him,” chided Han Geng as he poured tea into the awaiting cups.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon ceased glaring, only to return to his cold stoic face as he took the cup offered by Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, I would like you to meet someone,” said the older man as he pulled Henry, unwillingly from behind him. Lifting his arm to the girl on his left, Han Geng continued, “This is &lt;i&gt;Jun Zhu&lt;/i&gt;, the younger sister of the current Emperor. But you can call her Zhang Li Yin. Li Yin, this is Henry.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Observing the girl before him, Henry guessed that she was young, probably around his age or a year older. Her hair, half way pinned in a large bun and held by a silver clasp, cascaded around her like black curtains, shiny and silky to the touch. Her large doe brown eyes shone with innocence and yet there lingered a tint of maturity as if her eyes had seen more than her years. She was small, petite and just barely reaching Henry’s shoulder, and she was dressed in white pants and white sleeved top, the sleeves cuffing around her wrist. A pale green sash wrapped loosely around her body, tied together somehow through the twist and turns that Henry could never figure out. All together, Henry thought she looked beautiful: nothing less expected from a princess.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bowing a complete ninety degrees, Henry greeted her the best way he knew how to greet a royalty. “Please to meet you, &lt;i&gt;Jun Zhu.&lt;/i&gt;”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The girl before him smiled. “Please to meet you, Henry. You don’t have to be so formal around me. Just call me Li Yin Jie. Han Geng mentioned you to me earlier; a friend of Han Geng Ge is a friend of mine,” she replied, shifting her warm brown eyes to the man behind Henry before returning her eyes to the boy before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry turned to glance back at Han Geng, who smiled lightly at him, and then turning back to face the princess and smiled brightly, “Please to meet you then… Li Yin Jie.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the introduction, Henry didn’t get a chance to stay and chat with Zhang Li Yin and the others since he had more chores to complete. Returning to the kitchen, Xiao Ming who had just arrived to &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt; and had came to the kitchen to visit Henry before she headed off to Han Geng’s room, questioned his whereabouts. When Henry mentioned meeting Zhang Li Yin in Han Geng’s room, the smiling face of the 16 year old girl turned sour and the twinkle of happiness in her eyes immediately dulled as she turned away with an “Oh” and did not question him further. Henry suspected that she might be jealous of the relationship between Zhang Li Yin and Han Geng, and though he did not know why, he knew it was not his place to meddle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The following night found Henry walking tiredly back to his room; today had been busier than usual. Xiao Ming who had left immediately yesterday after hearing Henry’s news did not bother to show up the next day as she usually would to help around with the chores. The laundry chore, usually divided between the two, took double the time than usual; if Henry was not doing the laundry, he was either running around &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt;, being messenger boy to everyone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Stretching his arms up in the air, Henry heard the slight popping from his shoulder joints and neck, stiff from the day’s work. Walking down the vendor, just as he was turned around a corner, from a distance he saw a dark shadow, creeping amongst the darkness of the night. Pulling back slightly and hiding behind the wall of the building, Henry observed the other figure, black in attire and his face completely covered, silently and carefully treading closely to the walls. He stopped, glancing around his surroundings before slowly opening the door to Master Han’s, Han Geng’s father, study room. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Realizing that the black figure was an intruder, Henry hesitated before deciding to follow the man, reasoning to himself that by the time he reached someone, the intruder would probably have found what he needed and left. Quickly, Henry stealthily made his way to the outside of Master Han’s study room. Crawling as silent as he could, Henry crawled his way to a slightly open window, lifting his self up to peer into the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At first all he could see was darkness but then as his eyes adjusted to the dark, he could make out the black figure scrimmaging through what seemed to be neatly piled scrolls, searching for something… of what Henry did not know. The intruder flipped through every scroll on the shelf before continuing his search through the drawers of the desks, leaving a disarray of items scattered careless on the floor. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Having to kneel in such an awkward position for a period of time, Henry began to feel a numbness through his legs; deciding to rest a bit, Henry carefully lowered himself… only to find himself falling forward, crying out slightly in pain as his hands hit hard against the stone floor. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hearing someone outside the room, the intruder dropped what he was doing and quickly exited the room to find a young boy about to make his escape. Before Henry could properly stand and flee, the man was already upon him, one of his hands gripping tightly to Henry’s clothes as the other held tightly onto Henry’s neck, pressure points just below the intruder’s finger tips.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Tell me. Where is the Secret Scroll?” demanded the mysterious man, his eyes glinting dangerously under the moonlight sky his hands increasing pressure on Henry’s neck, hard enough for Henry to think it would definitely leave bruises.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I… I don’t know!” coughed Henry as he tried to take in some air. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where is it?!” growled the intruder once more as he leaned closer this time, the grip on Henry’s clothing tightened.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I really don’t know!” gasped Henry. Feeling the fingers tightened even more, Henry panicked and rasped out, “They said they have to go get!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The increasing pressure paused as the man looked away thoughtfully at the information given by the young boy. Chest heaving from fear and lack of breath, Henry felt the grip on him slacken a bit. Finding this as an opportunity to escape from the man, Henry kicked the man hard on the knee, which caused the release of his person, giving him the chance to get on his feet to run away. Not after a few steps he had taken did Henry felt his left shoulder being pulled back, the man’s nail scraping against his pale white skin as he missed his aim.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gripping the boy’s arm, the intruder held tighter but not before noticing the exposed pale white skin; his eyes widened dramatically. Surprised and shocked, the man tightened his hold as he gaped at the young boy before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re Liu Ye Bin's...!” he exclaimed. Henry only frowned in confusion. &lt;i&gt;Who the hell is Liu Ye Bin????&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Henry could retort anything back, a shout interrupted them. Looking up, Henry saw Siwon and Zhou Mi standing from a small distance. Though he had a strange uncannily fear for the muscular man and would avoid him anyway possible, at that moment, Henry could never be happier to see him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seeing that he had been caught, the intruder pulled Henry to his feet as the other two men raced towards him. Roughly pulling Henry out into the open courtyard, the intruder ran, glancing back a bit before he turned around, only to meet an ominous dark figure standing before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;”Han Geng Ge! Li Yin Jie!” exclaimed Henry, relief in his voice seeing Han Geng with Li Yin standing by his side.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry!” exclaimed Li Yin, worries in her eyes at the boy before her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sparing a quick look at the distraught boy in his capturer’s hands, Han Geng frowned at the trespasser, growling dangerously, “Let him go.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man turned around only to find Zhou Mi and Siwon blocking his path; he spun around. He was trapped. Growling deeply in his throat, he abruptly shoved the boy to Han Geng before attacking the others planning his escape.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Being roughly pushed, he stumbled falling into the arms of the man as Li Yin rushed passed him, her sword drawn, in order to help Siwon with the imposter. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry, are you alright?” asked Han Geng, concern evident in his voice and dark midnight eyes. His frantic hands brushed the strands of hair away from the young boy's face. Henry nodded as he steadied himself, Han Geng’s hand holding him tightly to make sure he did not fall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is he alright?” asked Zhou Mi anxiously, reaching to their sides, concern filled eyes as he scanned the young boy’s state.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng gently pushed Henry to Zhou Mi and instructed, “Take care of him while I help the others.” And then he dashed towards where the fight took place.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Taking the young boy into his arms, Zhou Mi tightly wrapped his arms around Henry, leading him away from the fight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge and the others… ,“ started Henry, worried at what would happen to them but Zhou Mi comforted him telling Henry that they’d be alright. After all, those three are the best of the best. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;**********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The moment Zhou Mi brought Henry back to Han Geng’s room the older man immediately set him down by the table before taking out a box filled with gauzes and bottles. After scrimmaging through the bottles, he found the one he was searching for and walked towards Henry with the bottle and clean gauze on one hand and a small basin of water in the other. Setting the items in his hand on the table, Zhou Mi sat next to the young male, instructing Henry to give him his hand as the other opened the bottle before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Placing his hand, palms up on the table before him, Henry grimaced a bit at the scrapped skin dabbed with fresh blood. Gently Zhou Mi began to clean and disinfect the wounded area. As he finished with wrapping one hand and beginning the other, Han Geng, Siwon, and Li Yin entered the room, sitting on of the chairs located in the waiting room. Seeing them safe and unharmed, Henry felt himself let out breathe of relief that he had been holding unconsciously. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Silence followed as all that could heard was Zhou Mi helping to clean Henry’s wound. Han Geng, who had immediately sat down besides Henry, watched over carefully Zhou Mi’s administration.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What did the man want?” asked Li Yin softly, her gentle voice breaking through the silence. Henry glanced up at her sitting across from him at the table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think he was looking for the Secret Scroll that you guys mentioned a day ago. I saw him sneaking into Master Han’s study room and followed him,” replied Henry as he returned his gaze to Zhou Mi’s finger’s binding his palms.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why didn’t you call for help?” asked Siwon as he stood up from where he sat, walking towards the table. Looking up at the tall man before lowering his eyes, Henry answered, “I didn’t think I had time. I thought by the time I found someone, he would have disappeared and gotten whatever he came for.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry waited for the out lash but was surprised he didn’t hear any from the other man. Taking a chance, he peaked up from under his eye lashes, only to be greeted by a deep frown from Siwon.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Done,” stated Zhou Mi as he securely tied the gauze. Pulling his hands back, Henry nodded gratefully as Zhou Mi packed everything away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you think the imposter knows where the scroll is?” questioned Li Yin, eyes in worried towards Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng shook his head in reply. “I don’t think so but it doesn’t mean that they won’t find, especially with so many people looking for it, they are bound to stumble upon that place.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tuning out the conversation around him, Henry thought back to tonight’s event, remembering the shock and surprise that had laced through the man’s voice and eyes when he had said those words. Quite suddenly, in the middle of their conversation, Henry questioned, “Who is Liu Ye Bin?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All conversation ceased and Henry noticed the stare of the other four occupants. “Do you guys know who he is? The intruder…briefly mentioned him.” Not far from the truth. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They shifted their eyes to each other before Han Geng sighed and started, “He was a good man, famous through out &lt;i&gt;Jiang Hu&lt;/i&gt; for his martial arts. He was powerful and feared and yet he was an honest and kind man. He was my father’s friend, best friend. They were like brothers, and he had… a son.” Han Geng paused a bit before standing up from his seat, wandering to the door as he leaned onto the open frame, staring out into the quiet night sky.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They had a son,” continued the man, his voice soft. “They would often come over and have dinner with us. I was the only child, and he was my playmate….He was about five when he disappeared… I remember when my father received the news 14 years ago…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry stared at the man standing before him, suddenly feeling a sense of remorse and sadness overcoming him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng lowered his head, playing with his hand. “They… They were murdered,” he forced out. Giving a short laugh, he turned back around to the rest of the occupants in the room, repeating, “They were murdered, brutally murdered…all for the sake of the Secret Scroll, which contains supposedly the way to becoming number one of all &lt;i&gt;Jiang Hu&lt;/i&gt;. And the son…we never did find his body but we figured he was dead as well.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Unable to take the sorrow in the older man’s eyes, Henry turned his head away as Li Yin stood from her seat to walk towards the distressed man, lifting her hand up as it rest gently against his cheek in quiet comfort.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry I asked,” apologized Henry. He didn’t mean to bring a dark past or cause any upset towards the other man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t worry about it,” comforted Han Geng as he smiled at Li Yin before he strolled over to stand before the young boy. With his fingers, he lifted Henry’s chin so that his gaze would meet his. “You were attacked because of this and you deserve to know why. This is the reason why we need to leave tomorrow and retrieve that scroll. If it falls into the wrong hands, it would mean not only disaster in all of &lt;i&gt;Jiang Hu&lt;/i&gt; but for the entire country as well.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Confused, Henry asked, “You guys know where the scroll is?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng nodded, dropping his hand from the boy’s chin. “Yes we know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Eyes widen, Henry asked curiously, “How?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Their summer home,” replied Zhou Mi. Henry turned around to face the young scholar. “They spend a lot of their time there but it was a secret to everyone but Master Han and of course, Han Geng.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Summer home...&lt;/i&gt; Suddenly an idea popped in his head, and Henry asked, “Can I come along?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ha!” laughed Siwon, looking at Henry as if he was joking. “You’ll just get in the way.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I won’t!” protested Henry. He turned and stood up before Han Geng as he begged, “I won’t get in the way! I promise!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, Henry,” disrupted Han Geng as he held out a hand against the excited boy before him. Henry frowned at the older man’s response.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why not?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because it’s too dangerous,” reasoned Han Geng. “You don’t know any martial arts and I can’t always be there to protect you. Look what happened tonight,” stated the man as he lowered his voice, raising his hands to hold onto the other’s shoulders. “You were injured not to mention almost taken hostage. You understand, don’t you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry wanted to protest but he couldn’t when Han Geng was like this, warm, caring and worried. By himself, he couldn’t bring himself to disobey the other man; therefore, the only thing he could do then, was promise him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 5&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;A/N:&lt;/b&gt; Hey you guys! I hope you enjoyed reading through it. I actually had fun writing this part and it came out faster then Section 4 did. Haha. Hopefully, the writing is clear and not confusing. Remember to please comment on my story! I am open to anything that is positive to my story, criticizing or what not. I love comments. It's what drives me faster to writer and update for you readers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thanks!&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:1712</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/1712.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=1712"/>
    <title>ai_writer09 @ 2008-12-15T11:51:00</title>
    <published>2008-12-15T17:51:39Z</published>
    <updated>2008-12-17T05:32:45Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="story"/>
    <category term="moment_in_time"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; A Moment In Time&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; ai_fantasy9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rate/Genre:&lt;/b&gt; PG-13, AU/Time Travel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; Henry Lau, an 18 year old boy, just graduated from high school. The summer before he becomes a college student, he decides, with his friends, to visit his homeland, China. He went there looking for fun and excitement, but instead he found an adventure of a lifetime and a love that transcends beyond time and space.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;u&gt;Terms to know before reading&lt;/u&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang :&lt;/b&gt; I got the name from a famous Wuxia TV series “Number One” because I couldn’t think of a good name because I SUCK AT NAMING THINGS. It basically means protect the dragon aka. the Emperor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Ge :&lt;/b&gt; The suffix added to the end of names, meaning Older Brother (blood related or not). It can be said by itself as well.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Previously:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Drawing in a gasp of breath as the man came to a stop before Henry, he whispered a phrase that confused both men (and everyone) before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s you…”&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Section 4 – Han Geng Ge&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Both men stared at the young boy, eyes frowning in confusion at what he just whispered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What did you just say?” asked the just arrived man. Henry, suddenly aware of what he had said (and glad that he had spoken in English) replied back in Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“N – Nothing, “ he stuttered, biting his bottom lip, ducking away from those dark eyes before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng – ge, I found this on him,” said the other man Siwon, was it? as he brought the jade pendent in his hand to his brother’s vision. “Your jade pendent that you were searching for… He told me an old lady gave it to him but I suspect he is lying,” continued Siwon, casting a glare at the young boy before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Accused of being a liar, Henry snapped his head back up and protested immediately, “I didn’t lie!” Both men’s eyes widen at the sudden outburst; they hadn’t expected it from the young boy, especially seeing the situation that he was in, raising his voice against his capturers should be the last thing he should do.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Surprised also at his own out lash, Henry blushed and lowered his head, frowning as he mumbled his protest once again; he despised being accused of something that he didn’t do, being called a liar when he had told the truth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Taking the jade pendent from his brother, the older male slowly approached Henry, leisurely circling the young lad taking in his entire appearance: a young boy with baby like face, wearing sky blue striped shirt over a white printed t-shirt with loose blue pants (jeans) accompanied by worn white shoes and carrying a tattered brown bag on his shoulders. Henry shifted uncomfortably under the scrutiny of those eyes, dark and piercing like in his dreams, sending waves of shiver down his spine. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly, he felt warmth of breath tickling the side of his neck, gently shifting his hair, and an aroma, clean grass and Chinese incense that his mother sometimes use in the house, intertwined with a hint of sweat, attacked Henry’s senses. The man had leaned over the boy’s shoulder, his breath brushing against those soft pale cheeks. The man smirked lightly as he watched a tint of red spread across those white cheeks. He pulled back and turned to the other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He’s harmless, Siwon. Put your swords away,” he instructed, as he turned his attention to his brother and the rest of the men. Placing a strong hand on Henry’s shoulder as he looked down at the younger male, he continued, “He can’t go anywhere.” Henry cringed, whether at the statement or the grip or both.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Though hesitant at first, dutifully, Siwon replaced his sword back in his scabbard and asked, “Ge, then what should we do with the brat?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Eyeing his brother a bit thoughtfully before averting his gaze back to the boy (who hadn’t looked up since), he stated, “It is obvious that we cannot leave him in the Palace, but we cannot just let him go until we figure out his purpose in being within these walls.” A dramatic pause as he left the boy’s side to stand once more next to the other before concluding, “We can take him back to &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt;.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seeing the logic in the reasoning, the other man nodded, but Henry, not quite understanding what was happening but knowing the fact that they were going to take him somewhere, became a bit frantic.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wait! Where are you guys taking me? I didn’t do anything wrong! I only came with my friend…” exclaimed Henry before he was rudely interrupted by one of the man. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your friend?” he asked brows in furrow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, my friend. We arrived here this morning and before we came in, an old lady stopped us, trying to sell us her merchandise and that is where I got that Jade pendent. I looked down for one moment and when I looked back up, she was gone! I didn’t steal it; I swear! And then we came here with a bunch of other people. And my friend was listening to the tour guide while I was just taking random pictures of the Palace when I.... suddenly saw...saw...you,” Henry rambled, flattering at the last bit as he suddenly became aware at how tense the two men before him became.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon, with a deep frown upon his face, turned to his brother and asked, “Ge, what should we do?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other man didn’t reply straight away, his dark frowning eyes staring at the young boy before him before he opened his mouth. “Tang Zhe!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One of the men from the crowd stood out, bowing at the other man. “Yes, sir!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Take your men and search the palace for any other intruders, and report back to &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt;. Be discreet about this. We don’t want to cause any alarms, especially to His Majesty.” ordered the older man, his eyes never leaving Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;His Majesty?!&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Understood, sir!” replied the man, bowing once more before he motioned to the others to follow him in the search.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As for the others, we will continue where we left off tomorrow. You are dismissed!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, sir!” Bowing to the two men, the others left, leaving Henry alone with the other two.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Walking up to Henry, the man with the dark stare stood before him, bodies close enough for Henry to feel the warmth radiating from the other man. Uncomfortable and nervous, Henry turned his head away as he tried to step back, but before he could step away from the other man, he had a firm grip on the young boy’s shoulder, not hard enough to hurt but firm enough to warn Henry to not run away. The man, despite his grip, smiled warmly at Henry before saying, “You are coming with us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry swallowed hard. He suddenly wished he had never come to China.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry wasn’t stupid. He had figured it out, sometime during his encounter with the other men, that he was no longer in “Kansas” despite that everything looked exactly the same, except brighter…newer. He had tried to deny it, for such things were not possible, despite how advance science in today’s world may be, but seriously, he could not deny the fact that for some reason, the faded red walls and yellow tiled roof stood strong on the architecture surface, as they had just been painted, shimmering against the &lt;i&gt;Morning? Afternoon? Mid-morning?&lt;/i&gt; sun. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was further confirmed when they had exited out the same gates in which he had entered earlier that day; what used to be a wide open street, filled with vehicles zooming down the multiple lanes with people wearing sunglasses, shorts and riding bicycles on sidewalks, was now replaced with a stone paved road with people dressed in what Henry knew, despite his lack knowledge of Chinese history, as garments worn during ancient times. People traveled by foot, and if not, carriages carried by men were seen among the paved stone street. Tall buildings lined the length of the road as well as market stands of different variety displayed for sell. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Why are they staring at me?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As he had read his mind, the older man &lt;i&gt;Han Geng?&lt;/i&gt; beside him responded, “It’s your strange clothes.” Glancing down at the young boy before him, he leaned closer and whispered, soft puff of breathe on his passenger’s cheek, “You stand out too much.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry glanced down at his clothing, glanced back up at the other people’s form of attire before looking back down and grimacing, suddenly a bit more self conscious; he pulled his bag closer to his front as he to tried and hide himself from the staring. In spite of the fear of this &lt;i&gt;Huo Long Shan Zhuang&lt;/i&gt; place, Henry suddenly wished they were there already. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon, noting the uncomfortable boy besides him, smirked as Han Geng just smiled, eyes twinkling with amusement. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The rest of trip was spent in silence among the three males.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The first image that assaulted Henry’s eyes when they entered Han Geng’s and Siwon’s home were tables, rows and rows of table, with people weaving through the aisles, exchanging paper and words, and every time they pass by, the two men were greeted respectfully with “Young Masters, welcome back” (while staring after the strange boy between the two).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Fully aware of the strange looks that followed him, Henry unconsciously pulled his bag tighter to his chest, head bowed down with a tint of blush on his cheeks. Too preoccupied from hiding from the eyes and completely mindlessly following Han Geng, he did not noticed that the other man had stopped and crashed into him hard; luckily, Siwon was behind him to prevent him from falling (though the muscular man did give him a nasty glare).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge!” chirped a delighted female voice; peeking around the man’s shoulder, Henry saw a young 16 year old girl with hair pulled back into an intricate pattern of turns and knots decorated with bright shiny hair accessories. Her large brown eyes gazing with adoration at the older man and lips smiling a big happy smile, she continued, “You came back! Why so early?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Xiao Ming,” smiled Han Geng brightly at the young girl before him. “Why are you so happy today?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No I’m not! I’m always happy! Every time I see Han Geng Ge I am happy!” exclaimed the young girl. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng laughed at her reply and caressed her hair smiling at the young girl before him before remembering the reason why he returned early. “Ah, Xiao Ming, can you help me find some spare clothing for him?” asked Han Geng, reaching behind him and grabbing the young boy that had been hiding to stand before the young girl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She blinked. Henry blinked back. Lifting her eyes to the older man, she asked, “Who is he?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We don’t know. We found him spying on us in palace during one of the lessons and thought we should bring him back for further questioning,” replied Siwon, walking next to his brother, glaring down at the strange young boy before he got a chance to protest the other man’s word.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Grumbling and pouting, Henry mumbled softly under his breath, “I was not spying.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shooting a warning glance at Siwon, Han Geng turned back to Xiao Ming, smiling, “Ignore Siwon Ge; he’s in a bad mood. But some clothes that fits him, please? And bring it to my room when you find them.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Casting one last glance at the, what she deemed as a cute and adorable boy before her, she grinned brightly at Han Geng and complied his request.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saying his thanks, Han Geng pushed Henry out from the room and into another section of the residence, a large beautiful garden filled with trees, flowers, and beautiful green plants. Walking down the individually paved stone walk, Henry couldn’t help but stop to admire the beauty of it all, especially since the flowers were at their full bloom and the leaves were greener then the greenest green. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He had unconsciously stopped to gaze at one particular tree, a weeping willow that hung over a large pond, its long draping curtain of leaves just tickling the surface of the crystal water. He didn’t know what it was that he felt but for some odd reason, staring at that willow tree, a vague image began to form in his mind and like a gentle whisper of a summer’s breeze, laughter filtered through his ears. Before he could properly decipher what he had almost envisioned, Siwon had pushed him roughly from behind, forcing him to continue after Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng’s room was huge, with a center round table for sitting upon entering and to the right another separate room filled with racks of scrolls, papers and brushes neatly arranged on a wide polished wooden desk. To the left, a curtain of beads covered a small doorway to another room. Overall, the room was gorgeous, decorated with random small pots of flowers, carpeted floors, and newly polished furniture.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sit,” directed Han Geng as he emerged behind the bead curtain, walking passed a mesmerized Henry. Siwon walked past him into the room, sitting down at the table, placing his sword on the table before helping himself to a cup of tea centered on the red embellished round table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hesitantly, Henry pulled out the closest chair (and the chair furthest from Siwon) and gingerly sat down with his bag still pulled close to his chest, his eyes still wandering around the room in observation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, I got the clothes!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Turning his head around, Henry saw the same girl that they had encountered earlier, carrying in her hands a pile of clothing. Han Geng turned around from his reading of a scroll, smiling at her before nodding his head to Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Give him the clothes to wear,” he instructed before he turned his attention to Henry. “You can change in the other room.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Accepting the clothes from the girl, Henry gave her a small smile before he headed towards the bead curtain into the other room; Henry’s mouth dropped open. In the room, there was another round table, covered in dark navy cloth stitched together with silvery thread, for sitting; a bed with light blue curtains flanking its side stood on the furthest wall in and on each side of the bed, there was a white screen where clothes hang and a mirror before a table, where a golden pan and towel rest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;It’s as big as the other room outside! Man, he’s rich.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Placing his bag and the clothes in his arms on table, Henry reached out for the first piece of clothing and began changing into the outfit.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;***********&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the other room, Xiao Ming pestered the two men for more information about who the mysterious boy was.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge, Siwon Ge, who is he? Where did he come from? Why is he dressed so strangely?” questioned the curious girl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sitting together on the round table, Han Geng and Siwon tried their best to answer the young girl’s question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We don’t know who he is; Han Geng Ge discovered him watching us during training and we went after him,” answered Siwon.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t recognize the clothes but he does seem to have a slight accent when he speaks our language…” added Han Geng as he leaned his elbow on the table, his eyes staring at the cup before in his hands. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“**Dong Yang?” suggested Xiao Ming.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng brought the cup to his lip and swallowing the tea in one gulp. “Don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Exasperated, Xiao Ming pulled back. “You always say ‘Don’t know’! What &lt;i&gt;do&lt;/i&gt; you know then?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Placing his cup down, he poured more tea in his cup, sipping the liquid a bit as he contemplated her question. Thinking that he did not plan on answering her, he gave his reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know that he has no ill intentions.” Siwon snorted at the statement, earning a small look from Han Geng from the corner of his eyes. Xiao Ming, seemingly to share the same sentiments as Siwon, challenged him. Setting his cup down, Han Geng straightened himself in his seat before he explained, “Your Han Geng Ge is very good at judging people, and I know he has no ill intentions. &lt;i&gt;But&lt;/i&gt; it still does not dismiss us from keeping a close watch on him, which is why he is here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Xiao Ming closed her mouth as Han Geng addressed her question before she asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Excuse me…” a small voice interrupted. They turned their attention to where the strange boy stood, the beaded curtains swaying behind him, his clothes in disarray. A bit embarrassed, he asked hesitantly, “Can someone…help me with this? I don’t know how to wear this.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siwon raised an eyebrow at his statement; Xiao Ming giggled behind her hands at the funny display, and Han Geng just smiled, standing up and walking towards the boy to help his dilemma. As Han Geng straightened out his clothes, tying and knotting the shirt close, Henry stood still, his eyes staring at the hands and that same smell that had assaulted his sense earlier that day drifted once more into his nose.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Done,” said Han Geng as he tied the belt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry, startled from his slight daze, glanced up briefly before bowing, mumbling his gratitude. “Thanks.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng smiled brightly, patting the boy on shoulder before directing him to the table where the others were. “Sit and join us for tea. We are about to eat lunch soon,” invited Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry simply followed where the man directed him (Han Geng told Siwon to move), next to Han Geng’s (originally Siwon’s) on the right (luckily away from Siwon; he scares Henry) and next to the girl &lt;i&gt;Xiao Ming, was it?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as he sat down, a loud voice called out from outside, and he heard quick footsteps before a tall skinny figure dressed in decent scholarly clothes stepped into the room. Han Geng, Siwon, and Xiao Ming all stood up with a smile as they greeted the new arrival; thinking he had to stand up as well, Henry stumbled up just as quickly as he fumbled back down. The tall man sat down with them, his huge smile shining brightly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Zhou Mi Ge, you are later than usual,” smiled Siwon as he offered to pour tea for his friend. Zhou Mi laughed heartily as he took the cup from Siwon, nodding him a thanks before drinking from the cup. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You two are home earlier than usual,” replied Zhou Mi, sweeping his smiling eyes at his friends before stopping at the stranger between Han Geng and Xiao Ming, rubbing his left arms nervously, eyes cast on the table top, avoiding any eye contact and conversation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This is…?” asked Zhou Mi as he observed the young boy before him. The young boy, knowing that he was being addressed, lifted his eyes from the table to the man before him. He opened his mouth about to (finally) tell him his name when Siwon chased him to the response.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A brat that we randomly picked up on our way home,” replied Siwon, taking a small sip from his cup, evidently ignoring the glare Henry sent his way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Zhou Mi smiled, “Oh, really?” Turning his eyes to the young stranger before him, he asked kindly, “Little Brat, what is your name?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Returning his eyes to the kind man, he replied, “My name’s Henry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They all raised their eyes at his name. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He---Hanry?” repeated Han Geng.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Henry. Hen. Rii,” enunciated Henry very slowly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hen. Rii,” followed Han Geng. Henry nodded and said his name together, “Henry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hanry.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly, Henry was reminded of his relatives in Taiwan who his family visited every winter.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why don’t we call you Henli*? Better for us to pronounce,” suggested Zhou Mi. Henry only nodded in agreement; it was close since that was exactly what his relatives called him too. “My name is Zhou Mi, and I’m sure you know my friends, Siwon, Han Geng, and Xiao Ming. Judging by your name, you aren’t from around here. Where did you come from?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am from Canada; I came to China for vacation…summer vacation with a friend,” started Henry, pausing a bit through his Chinese. “We were visiting the Imperial Palace… on a tour when I followed…” He turned slightly to Han Geng. “…him. And suddenly… I’m here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Zhou Mi frowned slightly. “What do you mean suddenly? How did you get in the Imperial Palace? No one can enter unless directed so.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Frustrated, Henry exclaimed, “It wasn’t like this. The Imperial Palace…anyone can enter during my time; the palace is a tourist attraction.” He lowered his eyes, thinking back to exactly what happened during his chase after Han Geng “I ran, following him; nothing seemed to have happened although things got quieter and then…I saw them and was here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Silence followed after Henry’s confusing explanation; the four others stared at him with confusion, except for Han Geng, who just sat still with his left finger tracing against his lips as he stared at the young flustered boy besides him.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Leaning forward, Zhou Mi interlaced his long fingers together, resting his elbow on the table as he placed two fingers against his lips. “So you are saying… that you came from a place called …Canada…that you don’t belong to this time period,” he started. Pulling slightly away to rest his chin on his hands, he continued, “You came from the future.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry nodded eagerly, suddenly relieved that someone finally understood him. “I didn’t mean to intrude; I don’t even know how I got here let alone…how to get back… home,” he finished suddenly realized that there was a possibility that he could be stuck here…&lt;b&gt;forever.&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What’s wrong?” asked Xiao Ming. It was the first time Henry heard her voice directed to him, and nonetheless with a tint of concern.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know how I got here. How am I supposed to return home?” asked Henry softly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng had been quiet through out this conversation, staring and observing the young lad next to him. Seeing the boy, head bowed, and his eyes clouded with fright at the thought of unable to return home, Han Geng did the only thing he could think of to comfort him: lie.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t worry,” he exclaimed, bringing a strong hand onto the boy’s neck. Henry lifted his head, looking at Han Geng with question. Han Geng smiled. “We’ll help you find a way to get back home. Back to...uh... Canada.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Eyes slightly brightened, Henry sat straighter before questioning with a slight hope in his voice, “Really?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Han Geng nodded. “Trust me, Henry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A small smile descended upon Henry’s lips as he heard the promise made by Han Geng. “Thanks,” he whispered before looking back at his hands.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“For the time being though, you can stay here with us. We can set up a guest room for you,” continued Han Geng. Turning to Xiao Ming, he instructed, “Go tell one of the maids to set up a room for our guest, and while you are at it, tell Zhong Er that food can be served now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Xiao Ming exited out the door, Siwon, not liking the situation (or actually believing that the young boy came from the future) but unable to do much about it, stated, “If we are letting him stay, we can’t let him stay for free. He has to work for it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Han Geng could say anything, Henry agreed. “He’s right. I can’t stay here for free. It’s unfair. I can do the chores; whatever needs to be done, I’ll do it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking at his determined face, Han Geng could only nod in agreement. “Then after lunch, I’ll have one of the workers bring you to your room, show you around and have you start working at whatever needs to be done, alright?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry smiled at Han Geng and nodded. “It’s the least I can do, for offering me a room and food. I am really thankful… um….”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Han Geng Ge.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry blinked at the sudden statement. “Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Call me Han Geng Ge,” repeated the older man. Pointing to Siwon and Zhou Mi, he continued, “Siwon Ge, Zhou Mi Ge.” And returning his warm yet sharp eyes to Henry, he ended quietly, “Han Geng Ge.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Perhaps, things weren’t that bad after all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 4&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;**&lt;/b&gt;The name of Japan during Ancient times in China.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;*&lt;/b&gt;I don't want to write Henli so I am just going to write Henry to keep the confusion out, but just keep in mind his name will be pronounced Henli by the others. They don't speak English, duh.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;A/N:&lt;/b&gt; This section was a bitch to write. I was literally stuck or rather it droned on and on and on. You should have seen my first draft; I had to go back and rewrite the entire thing again, to condense everything and make it more... readable? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What do you guys think? Is this okay? Please comment!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:1471</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/1471.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=1471"/>
    <title>ai_writer09 @ 2008-12-12T20:16:00</title>
    <published>2008-12-13T02:21:38Z</published>
    <updated>2008-12-16T22:14:02Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="story"/>
    <category term="moment_in_time"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; A Moment In Time&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; ai_fantasy9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rate/Genre:&lt;/b&gt; PG-13, AU/Time Travel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; Henry Lau, an 18 year old boy, just graduated from high school. The summer before he becomes a college student, he decides, with his friends, to visit his homeland, China. He went there looking for fun and excitement, but instead he found an adventure of a lifetime and a love that transcends beyond time and space.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Section 3 – First Meeting&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When the old woman had mysteriously disappeared before them, Henry had stopped making sense to her words, believing that she was just an old lady talking nonsense. But it still hadn’t explained the fact the jade pendent worn around his neck was seen in his dream and that it couldn’t have been a coincident for Henry to find the exact shape, size, and color pendent randomly in the streets of China; from an old lady, nonetheless. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Henry had first laid eyes on the Forbidden City, he had almost forgotten how to breathe. Everything that he had seen and heard and researched about stood before him in its magnificence. He thought he had been prepared; after all, he had been dreaming about the place for days now. And yet, when he first entered the gates, he could not comprehend the sight before him: the expanse of space enclosed by the intricate and yet simple architecture. The stone floor was just as he had dreamed of, though a bit worn from years and years of being walked on. The red walls and the yellow glazed tiles gleamed against the high sun and though, the paint, worn by years of exposure against the beams of light, still radiated a picture of brilliance, beauty, and above all, the power that resided within the structure. Even when the people who used to live within those walls had disappeared, the structure still persevere a sensation of supremacy to those who sauntered through its halls.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry wasn’t the only one captivated by the beauty and power of the Imperial Palace; Randy, as well and if not, was more mesmerized by the place itself and its history, for not once did his attention waver away from the tour guide’s (speaking Mandarin)  words. Henry, on the other hand, though understood the majority of the tour guide’s explanation, decided to settle more on taking pictures and enjoying the beautiful day in a beautiful “city.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Wanting to take a picture without the mass of people, Henry searched for an isolated location where he could shot a decent scenery picture. Standing by one of the many marble stoned pillars, Henry lifted his digital camera, adjusting the screen to fit the large expanse of view before him. Just as he was about to snap another photo, suddenly from the corner of his eyes, Henry spotted a fleeting black image. Turning his head around, he managed to spot the back of the person disappearing around a corner; his eyes widened.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;That back…It can’t be…&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After nights of seeing that same figure in his dream, Henry could recognize him and his back from anywhere. Quickly, he dashed around the corner after the black clothed person.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Where is he?&lt;/i&gt; From his left, a color of black passed through his peripheral vision before he darted off towards his left. &lt;i&gt;There!&lt;/i&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If he hadn’t been preoccupied into following the man, Henry would have noticed a sudden stillness that had descended around him or the gradual surge of heat emanating from the pendent resting on his chest. He ran, his gym shoes hitting against the marble stoned floor and his bag gently thumping against his back with each bounce. Everything was like a maze, a state of confusion that never seemed to end. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Where is he? Where am I?&lt;/i&gt; Henry noticed that he had gotten lost in the chase. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He stopped, hands resting against his knee as he leaned forward in exhaustion, beads of sweat trailing down the side of his face and dripping onto the marbled floor. Though unnoticeable at first, Henry heard noises, muffled from the distance. Swords clashing and men shouting: a fight? Breathing heavily, Henry straightened, stretching out his aching muscles before searching for the source of commotion. Walking and seeking out the sound, his feet brought him closer and closer as the shouts and metal on metal became louder and louder. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As he stepped around a corner, he was greeted with a familiar sight before him: men….and them…with him, surrounded. &lt;i&gt;Just like my dream!&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Crouching, not wanting to be discovered, Henry crawled closer, hiding behind a stone pillar, to get a clearer view. &lt;i&gt;Is this an act? A performance for the tourists?&lt;/i&gt; Henry carefully glanced around the perimeter, searching for any audience members, people, tourists, and found none. Henry frowned at his observation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Returning his attention back to the group before him, he had noticed they had ceased fighting just like the dream but their poses still as alert for any possible attacks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A gentle breeze in the air...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Henry… &lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A soft raspy voice startled Henry and he stood and turned around rapidly, searching for who could have said his name. And for that moment, he forgot to consider the fact that the scuffling of his shoes against the stone floor could be heard and alert the group of men down below until it was too late. Realizing the noise he had made, Henry snapped his head back towards the people below, hoping that they hadn’t heard or been alerted of his presence, only to find those same dark piercing eyes glaring back at him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Startled, Henry ducked back behind the stone shield, back pressed against solid structure. From down below, he could hear the shouts and scuffling of feet coming closer to him. Taking one last look over the stone pillar, he was confirmed in his assumption, men running up the stone steps. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Crap!&lt;/i&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He quickly scrambled up to his feet and started running, the beating of his heart pounding through his ears, his aching muscles crying in protest at the long sprint he had taken in his escape. Dashing through doorways and rushing down stone stairs, Henry could hear the chase coming closer and closer. As the chase continued, Henry could not help but suddenly just realized that the tourists, the people that were visiting, were longer there.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Damn it! Why are they chasing me? And where is everybody?!&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Feeling more exhausted with each step of his escape plus the nervousness and fear surging through his body, Henry, as he ran a flight of stairs, stumbled and fell on his knees and hands, wincing slightly at the impact his palm. Painfully, he struggled to stand back up, only to stumble back onto his already scraped and bruised palm. As he attempted the second time, he froze when a pointed (and sharp) tip of a sword was brandished before his face. Slowly, he averted his eyes upwards, following the length of the long sword to strong hands, muscular arms, and a stern face, and suddenly, he was surrounded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Shit.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carefully and painfully, he slowly push himself onto his feet, hands up in the air in defeat, eyes never leaving the sharp eyes of the tall muscular man before him. He could hear his blood rushing through his ears and could feel the rapid beating of his heart against his ribcage. They stared, unmoving, observing each detail from the other. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man brushed his eyes down the person before him, eyebrows rose high as he took in to the state of boy’s strange state of dress before locking his eyes on the dark yet gleaming green jade pendent, hanging out from the younger boy’s shirt. He frowned, using the tip of his sword to free the jade pendent from the confines of the boy’s clothing for clearer inspection. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry could only swallow nervously with the sword so close to his body.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where did you get this?” A rough voice broke the silence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wh—what?” stuttered Henry, surprised that the man before him was talking. The man frowned and asked again, tugging this time at the string of the pendent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where did you get this? Did you steal it?” he asked again, a hostile tone in his voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Surprised at the accusation and fearful at what the man might do, Henry quickly denied (in broken Chinese).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No! No! I didn’t steal it! An old lady… she gave it to me outside! She disappeared before I could return it or pay for it! I swear I didn’t steal it!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man didn’t seem to believe him. “This pendent belongs to my brother* and he had been searching for it all day. How do I know you aren’t lying?” questioned the tall man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not lying!” Henry persisted, and quickly, as proving his point, Henry slipped the jade pendent from his neck and handed the necklace to the (scary) man before him. “Here, you can have it back. I don’t want it!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dangling the jade pendent by the red string before him, Henry saw the suspicious look in his capturer’s eyes as he slowly approached Henry, sword still wielded, and reached to take the jade pendent from the boy’s hand. Staring up at the frightening figure, Henry slowly released his grip on the string, releasing the pendent to the other’s possession.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before anything could be said, a voice, so much gentler and warmer than the cold harsh voice of the man before him, called out, a name which seemed to be the name of the man standing before him &lt;i&gt;Siwon&lt;/i&gt;. The men before Henry parted, as if making a pathway to whoever had just arrived at the scene. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;A man of importance? &lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Curious, Henry tilted his head to his right, looking around the broad shoulders, trying to catch a glimpse of who this mysterious man might be.  What he saw made his breathe hitched short and the beating of his heart, already rapidly pounding against his chest, felt as if it would soon break through his ribcage. Dressed in a white garment underneath a wide sleeve black overcoat and mid length black boats held together by the ties of rope, the familiar eyes dark and piercing watching Henry intently, accompanied by the gentle slope of his nose down the handsome face, Henry could recognize him from a mile away. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Drawing in a gasp of breath as the man came to a stop before Henry, he whispered a phrase that confused both men (and everyone) before him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s you…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 3&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;End Note:&lt;/b&gt; I'm not quite happy in how I worded my sentences and the way I described things. It didn't seem to ... flow... what do you guys think? =t I suck at writing. I might have to edit this later when I post the next section. Please, please leave a comment! Otherwise I'll think my story stinks like hell and no one is reading it. ^.^&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:1104</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/1104.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=1104"/>
    <title>ai_writer09 @ 2008-12-11T23:01:00</title>
    <published>2008-12-12T05:07:20Z</published>
    <updated>2008-12-17T23:29:07Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="story"/>
    <category term="moment_in_time"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; A Moment In Time&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; ai_fantasy9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rate/Genre:&lt;/b&gt; PG-13, AU/Time Travel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; Henry Lau, an 18 year old boy, just graduated from high school. The summer before he becomes a college student, he decides, with his friends, to visit his homeland, China. He went there looking for fun and excitement, but instead he found an adventure of a lifetime and a love that transcends beyond time and space.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Section 2 – The Jade Pendent&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The moment they had landed in China it was morning and despite the fact that they were both tired from the trip (even though they had slept the majority of the plane ride), there was a raw energy within them that kept their eyes open and body strung with thrill. They immediately hauled a cab and with Randy’s direction (Henry believes the other reason why his parents had Randy go along was due to Henry’s mediocre Mandarin) they were driven to their nice five-star hotel.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The room was huge, with a kitchen and a dining table for four at the entrance of the doorway; two large full beds occupied the center of the room and located on the other side of the room were sliding doors to the outside balcony. The bathroom itself was like another room, a large bathtub and a shower decorated by marble tiles and golden faucets and illuminated by a line of bright light fixtures strewn across the center of the ceiling.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Glancing around in awe, Randy walked around the supposed hotel room (more like a furnished apartment) before looking at Henry in amazement. “Damn, your family’s rich.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry shrugged, before settling down on the bed besides the balcony door, asking, “So what’s our schedule for this week?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know; I want to see the whole city!” exclaimed Randy as he continued to roam around the room, examining the room in closer detail.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thinking about the multiple possibilities, Henry absently picked up a brochure from the table between the two beds, flipping through the pages of pictures and Chinese Characters, introducing and describing each tourist location, when he suddenly stopped at a certain page. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Staring at the page, thoughts and images from his dream poured into Henry’s mind. Moments of silence passed as Henry seemed to be in another world before he spoke quietly, “How about the Forbidden City?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” asked Randy who had been too busy to notice the strange silence from the other boy. He looked back at Henry, noticing his friend’s eyes completely fixated on a brochure in his hand. “What did you say?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A moment of pause passed, before Henry lifted his eyes to look at his tall friend, and repeated louder, “I said, how about the Forbidden City? Let’s visit that place first.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Randy seemed to contemplate his suggestion for a second before smiling and agreeing. “Sure! Tiananmen is right there as well so we’ll visit that at the same time. Tomorrow?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry nodded as he placed the brochure back in its place on the table before standing up and suggesting, “Let’s go explore the area around here today and maybe get some food. I’m starving.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And almost as cued, Henry’s and Randy’s stomach both grumbled at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Silence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, let’s go now.”/”I agree.” The boys simultaneously walked quickly towards the door, exiting and locking their room behind in search for food to calm the raging storm hunger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;font color="red"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He ran, his gym shoes hitting against the stone covered ground. Everything was like a maze, a state of confusion that never seemed to end. He could hear the noises from a far, swords clashing and men shouting: a fight? He had no destination; he ran where his feet carried him and it seemed that they brought him closer and closer to the source of commotion. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly from afar, he could make out people, unfamiliar men....and &lt;i&gt;them&lt;/i&gt;…with &lt;i&gt;him&lt;/i&gt;, surrounded. He still couldn’t make out their faces but for some reason, the vision was clearer than before; their faces which had been obscured from him for so long were starting to show. And the jade pendent around the mysterious man’s neck shone brighter than ever.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry bent low, hiding behind the pillars of stones that block his person from being seen, creeping closer and closer in hopes to finally see their faces…&lt;i&gt;his face.&lt;/i&gt; He stopped, a good distance away from the action. Just a glimpse…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carefully, he peaked over the stone railing; their backs were now turned towards him but he could definitely see the fine details of the clothing that he hadn’t before. Frowning, he saw how tired they were, surrounded by the seemingly hostile group of unknown men; the fight had ceased but each were still on their guard. He noticed the tall dark man; he seemed to be the only one who wasn’t affected by the previous fight. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as he was about to move closer, the tall man in black seemed to have detected something, his head giving a sudden jolt like deer caught in headlights. Henry stopped all movements and waited. A tingling feeling suddenly traveled through his veins as the man in black slowly began to turn his face around towards Henry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The beating of his heart pounded in his ears, and a sudden stillness fell, almost as someone had turned off the volume to the television set. He leaned forward, closer and closer… and then… dark piercing eyes staring straight at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry snapped his eyes open, bright sunlight filtering through the blinds of the balcony door next to his hotel bed. He sat up in his bed, bringing a hand to his face as he closed his eyes… dark eyes with a high nose, the face still visible as burned onto his retina. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;He was looking at me,&lt;/i&gt; remembered Henry. He frowned at that thought as he slowly pulled his hand away from his face. &lt;i&gt;He was… looking at me… &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What the hell?!&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By the time, Henry and Randy arrived at Tiananmen, Henry had forgotten about his dream and the man with the dark piercing eyes. At first, Henry had been worried about his dream but then he figured it was &lt;i&gt;just&lt;/i&gt; a dream, images that his brain decided to conjure up based on he had been exposed to, and in this case: his strange fascination with the Forbidden City. And since it was just a dream, he wasn’t going to let a mysterious handsome man with piercing dark eyes ruin his summer vacation time in China. He was here to relax, to enjoy himself before college; he didn’t go to China to stress about a stupid dream. No way was he spending his vacation like that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Upon the arrival at Tiananmen, though the day was still young, many people had already gathered in the wide space of the historical location. Young children with kites ran across the stone laid floor, and young couples, locals, and tourists walked among the sea of people, taking random pictures of memories for later. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry and Randy, wearing short sleeves and jeans, exited out the taxi cab and a rush of warm summer air descends upon their exposed skin. Observing the activities around him, Henry waited impatiently for Randy to pay the taxi cab their fee. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They walked, gathering in the environment with all their senses; the smell of the summer morning day at Beijing, filled with shrieks and chatters of the local and tourists as kites rode gently across the blue bright sky. In addition to the tourists, couples, and family, there were a lot of people selling random merchandise, from hand made to factory made, and these people were relentless as Henry learned the moment he became part of the wide crowd. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And none was as relentless as the old lady who was trying to persuade them to buy her jade jewelry (which Henry suspected to be fakes).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Here, buy some of my jade accessories. They are beautiful, yes? Do you have a girlfriend? They make wonderful gifts. Do you like jewelry? How about this beaded bracelet? It would look fine on a young man like you,” ranted the lady as she grabbed his wrist and placed the bracelet on for him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A bit shocked and overwhelmed as well as annoyed, Henry shook his head as he pulled the bracelet off his wrist and handing the said jewelry back into the lady’s hand. “I’m sorry; no thanks. I don’t wear bracelet…” He glanced at the handful of jaded jewelry in both of her hands before looking back at her and continued, “…or any jewelry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At his statement, the old lady began to rant off in rapid Chinese and Henry couldn’t for the life of him, follow (but apparently his friend beside him did since he was trying to comfort the supposedly distressed lady). Unable to really do anything and unable to leave the old lady there (blame his conscience), Henry tried his best to comfort the old lady with his broken Chinese when suddenly; as the lady swung her arms widely, he caught on to a familiar sight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dark forest green with a tint of black swirling amongst the green and a light from within made the jade pendent shone brighter than the multitude of jades cluttered around.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;My dream…The jade pendent!&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Excuse me! Wait!” called Henry just as the lady was about to leave them. Henry reached for the pendent in her hand and asked, “Where did you get this?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The old lady, her face in an annoyed frown, glanced at the jade pendent that Henry pointed. As if cool water had washed over the burning fire, her frown disappeared and her eyes widened in what Henry thought was surprise and shock. Gently, reaching towards the said jade pendent, the old lady untangled its red string from amongst the many and held it before Henry’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She stared at the swinging pendent before replying, “I’d always had it in my possession. Gorgeous isn’t it? Strange how before it was never seen by others but now it shines as bright as evening star… almost as something triggered it.” Casting a quick glance at the boy before her, she added, “Or a certain someone.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry blinked, turning to his friend besides him, confusion written in his eyes. His friend could only shrug in equal confusion; to Randy, the woman was just old, spluttering out odd nonsense.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Feeling a hand grab his hand, Henry turned around to see the old woman’s spidery veined hand close his hands around the half shaped Ying Yang pendent. Knowing her intention, Henry began to protest, only to be cut off by the old lady.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s yours.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t….”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“For free,” she interrupted again, this time in English.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The two boys both blinked at her statement. Free? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sensing their confusion, she clarified further, “You don’t pay what is yours.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;What is his? &lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Confused even more, the boys gazed down at Henry’s hand; Henry opened his hand, revealing the jade pendent, feeling its cool surface and heavy weight against the palm of his skin. Almost immediately, he felt an attraction, a pull of force connecting him and the pendent, almost as if the pendent was calling at him, calling his name. Wanting to further ask about what she meant by her words, Henry returned his attention to the old lady before him only to find her…gone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, where did she go?!” exclaimed Randy in surprise.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Randy searched through the crowded mass for the strange (and creepy) old woman, Henry stood in place, lifting the jade pendent by the red string attached against the morning sunlight, creating an illusion on the black swirls, as moving in circles within the mass of dark green.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;How is this…mine?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 2&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:794</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/794.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=794"/>
    <title>ai_writer09 @ 2008-12-11T21:22:00</title>
    <published>2008-12-12T03:20:15Z</published>
    <updated>2008-12-17T23:29:40Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="story"/>
    <category term="moment_in_time"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; A Moment In Time&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; ai_fantasy9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rate/Genre:&lt;/b&gt; PG-13, AU/Time Travel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; Henry Lau, an 18 year old boy, just graduated from high school. The summer before he becomes a college student, he decides, with his friends, to visit his homeland, China. He went there looking for fun and excitement, but instead he found an adventure of a lifetime and a love that transcends beyond time and space.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Section 1 - China&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Hey, Henry," greeted Janet, his younger sister, before she plopped down besides him on the white family room sofa. Henry only gave her a grunt of recognition, his eyes never leaving the television screen. His sister frowned at the lack of response and turned her eyes to TV to see what had her brother so captivated. She raised her eyebrows at the program displayed. "History Channel, Henry? I thought you were done with school."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ignoring her sarcasm, Henry only replied with a question, "Wouldn't it be so great to be able to visit such a beautiful, historical site?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She glanced back at the television and saw the image of the Forbidden City, its beauty and greatness displayed on the wide HD TV screen. Watching the program with her brother, she silently agreed; despite the fact that their family originates from China, the family has never visited the mother country before, or rather Henry's parents never had the chance to take them back. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Amazed and captivated by the beauty displayed before him, Henry could only imagine what it would be like to actually be in the presence of such a great location. The history, the people who have walked on the stones and through the rooms... If only I could walk upon those same stones, it would be as I was walking besides them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Observing the glazed look on her brother's face, Janet smiled a bit, before smirking slightly as she turned her attention back to the television program.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A few days passed since he watched the program, and yet, the beauty still haunted him, literally, in his dreams. Lately, Henry had been experiencing a dream; it was a strange reoccurring dream in that it felt real as if he was actually there in the palace. There were people, and though their faces cannot be seen, he knew the same ones appear before him each night, especially a man, tall and dark with a strong sense of presence around him. And despite the fact that Henry was unable to see the details of his person, a green pendent, dark like the green forest tree with a tint of black and yet, a brightness that emitted from the pendent itself, shaped in half of a Ying and Yang symbol, shone brightly against the darkness of his dream. Every night the dream started the same and ended the same as well; just when he was about to touch the green pendent on the mysterious man's chest, his eyes would be forced opened, and he would contemplate all morning about the meaning of this strange dream and sometimes lose himself in his thoughts, which was what happened that one fine night when the family had gathered together for dinner (such a rare sight for such a busy family).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Henry, honey, are you okay?" asked a worried mother as she saw her youngest son's dazed looked. Henry didn't seem to have heard his mother's concern and Janet, sitting besides her older brother, kicked him hard on the leg, earning an OW! from the older child but successfully drawing Henry back from whatever preoccupied thoughts he had had.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He glared at his younger sister, rubbing his bruised leg, before turning to his mother with a smile of reassurance. "I'm fine, mom. I was just thinking what I should do during the summer before college."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At his response, his mother suddenly smiled and exclaimed, "Oh, Henry! Your father and I had a discussion a few nights ago about your graduation present. Remember how for Mike we sent him to England, something that he had wanted so badly?" &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry only nodded, unsure as to where the conversation was heading. Ignoring the confused look on her son's face, Henry's mother turned towards her husband at her side, giving him a nod. Reaching into his back pocket, Henry's father pulled out what seemed to be two tickets... two plane tickets on Henry's closer inspection.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Glancing at his parents in confusion, he asked, "What is this for?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before his parents could reply, his older brother laughed, "Your graduation present of course! Are you sure you are alright?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My graduation present?" Henry looked back down at the tickets in his hands more closely and gasped: two tickets with destination to &lt;i&gt;Beijing, China.&lt;/i&gt; He glanced back up at his parents in surprise. "To China?! How did you know that I wanted to go??"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Your sister told us about it a few nights ago," smiled his father. "She said that you were watching the History Channel on the Forbidden City...said you looked "captivated"."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry blushed slightly before thanking his parents and his sister. "Thank you but why two tickets?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His father sat up a bit, stretching his shoulder, before replying, "Well, we figured you might want to bring that good friend of yours, Randy. He seems to have a strange obsession with anything Chinese...and after all, going on vacation with friends is always fun, no?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before his father could say anything more, Henry had already jumped from his seat, hugged his mother and father, rubbed his younger sister's hair, and pulled his older brother into a brief hug, before heading up to his room to retrieve his cell phone to call Randy and tell him of the good news. Suddenly, for Henry, the world seemed to become a lot brighter.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The plane to China was to depart a week from when his parents had given him the ticket, and the night before his departure had left Henry scrabbling around his room, packing the necessities and clothing he needed for his one month stay in China. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He had immediately called his friend and as expected, Randy practically squealed like a girl when he had heard the news (Henry had to turn down the volume); to further add to the excitement Steph and Kat would be coming along as well (Randy with his amazing searching skills had managed to snatch two inexpensive tickets to China for two) but only a week later after their departure. And of course, to accommodate the time difference, Randy had came over to spend the entire night with Henry, both talking excitedly about their trip, sometimes a bit too loud, disturbing the other occupants who were sleeping; they figured it would be best to sleep on the plane.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The morning of their departure found them loading their bags into Henry's family van in addition to six other people. As they pulled up to the airport, Henry and Randy rushed out the van before it came to a complete halt, both feeling more excited as time ticked by. Through the check in and the goodbyes and the kisses and hugs and words of farewell by his crying mother (Henry awkwardly patted his mother's back as she hugged him tightly) with Randy standing on the side awkwardly, they finally boarded the plane.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sitting in his assigned seat by the window with Randy on his side, Henry glanced out his plane window, watching workers driving carts as they do their jobs. Hearing a yawn from his friend, Henry turned his head around to see Randy rubbing his tired eyes before setting himself comfortably against the comfortable business class chair. Following his friend's example, Henry laid his head back against the head rest, plugged his headphones into his ear before closing his eyes with a smile. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;China, here I come!&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 1&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:ai_writer09:763</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/763.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ai-writer09.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=763"/>
    <title>ai_writer09 @ 2008-12-11T21:09:00</title>
    <published>2008-12-12T03:10:59Z</published>
    <updated>2008-12-17T23:30:27Z</updated>
    <category term="hanry"/>
    <category term="story"/>
    <category term="moment_in_time"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;br&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Title:&lt;/b&gt; A Moment In Time&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Author:&lt;/b&gt; ai_fantasy9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Rate/Genre:&lt;/b&gt; PG-13, AU/Time Travel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Summary:&lt;/b&gt; Henry Lau, an 18 year old boy, just graduated from high school. The summer before he becomes a college student, he decides, with his friends, to visit his homeland, China. He went there looking for fun and excitement, but instead he found an adventure of a lifetime and a love that transcends beyond time and space.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Section 0 - End One, Begin Another&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry sat at the edge of his chair, paper, folder and everything packed away in his bag, legs jittering up and down as he glanced anxiously at the clock in front of the classroom. The teacher was giving a small speech, a farewell speech to the seniors in the class, wishing them luck in their future education and how they would all be missed (Henry doubted the truth of that statement).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;One more minute...&lt;/i&gt;He glanced back at the teacher furtively before averting his eyes back to the second hand on the clock to continue his mental countdown to freedom. &lt;i&gt;30 seconds... 15....10..9..8..7...6....&lt;/i&gt; a quick look at the teacher before..&lt;i&gt;...4321&lt;b&gt;FREEDOM!&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Right as the bell rang Henry sprang up from his seat and said a quick "Bye, Miss Freewell! Have a nice summer!" before exiting out the classroom and into the hallway where other students already gathered, throwing papers as confetti in celebration of the end of another school year, and for the Seniors such as Henry, the end of their high school career. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Quickly walking down the hall towards his locker, he emptied out the last of his possession, rushed out one of the side doors and into the school’s parking lot where his good friend waited for him by Henry's car.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, Randy,” smiled Henry brightly as he unlocked his trunk, throwing his bag into the car. He glanced around and frowned, “Where’s Steph? I thought he had the same class as you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Randy scoffed, pushing his 5 feet and 11 inches self from the car as he walked around to where Henry stood, throwing in his bag as well. “He went to wait for Kat,” he sighed, turning around to completely face his friend as he leaned one hand on the car.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Confused, Henry questioned, “Why would he…” He stopped, eyes widened as he finally understood the gleam in his friend’s eyes. “You mean --- ?!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Randy only gave a solid nod.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry, flabbergast, exclaimed, “Since when?!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His friend shrugged, turning around to sit at the edge of the car, Henry joining him as well. They had known each other since Junior High years, Randy, Steph, Kat, and Henry, and despite the fact that Kat was the only girl in the group, she was as outgoing and loud as they were. They had always treated Kat as one of them, one of the guys, and it had never crossed Henry’s mind that she was, at the end, just a girl, and that one day one of them would fall for her. Or rather Steph would fall for her. Staring out in space, watching students pour out from the building, Henry could only wonder, &lt;i&gt;does Kat reciprocates those feelings.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, Henry,” called his friend softly, his hand on the shoulder broke Henry from his thoughts. Tilting his head to the side, Henry squinted at his friend from the bright sun which shone from the sky above. “Do you… “&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry raised his eyebrows slightly at the hesitation his friend’s voice. “Do I what?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Randy turns away slightly, biting his lips before he continued, “What…do you think of Steph and Kat? Like their relationship.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Well, I’m glad for them,” replied Henry automatically. When Randy only raised his eyebrows at him, Henry got defensive and frowned “Why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Randy immediately turned away and shrugged. “I don’t know. I just thought, especially what happened during Freshman year---“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The past is the past,” interrupted Henry abruptly, his eyes averting down to his shoes. “The past is the past,” he repeated softly. “Let’s leave it be.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Randy could reply, a shout from their other two friends intervened, the two of them running towards them excitedly, chattering away about how enthusiastic they were about summer. With the arrival of the two final members of the group, Henry and the others got in the car, pulling out from the school’s parking lot for the last time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As he pulled up to a stop at the exit of the school’s parking lot, Henry raised his eyes to the rearview mirror, seeing the buildings that he had spent his past four years of his life, before sliding his gaze to the reflection of the other two passengers, laughing and chattering with Randy in the passenger seat.  With one last look at the school, Henry turned his eyes to the road, exited his car onto the street, away from that past and towards a new future.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;END 0&lt;/b&gt;</content>
  </entry>
</feed>
